By the time Doppio said his goodbyes to Tim, trying not to be obvious about letting the kid rest, though he was obviously drooping, the pokedex was much more full than it had been. Which…felt like a satisfyingly successful day. 

…of course, it had been because he’d met with the last batch of parents, but… 

It felt weird. A sort of…bubbling excitement in his chest that Doppio was too nervous to really…express. Not quite like his parental longing that he’d smothered with his father, but…like a few steps back from that. Only, this hesitance didn’t feel…bad. Or unfulfilled. Just…tentative. 

But Doppio still didn’t really know what to do with those feelings, so…

By the time the afternoon rolled around, there was a thick, heavy green blanket spread over Doppio and Arven’s bed, with a slightly human-shaped lump spread out under it, only barely noticeable from how thick the blanket was.

Arven got home from school, letting Chief in before following him inside, calling out, “Aceto, I’m home.”

He had learned to wait until he got a sense of Doppio’s mood before asking how the interviews with the potential parents went. Doppio hadn’t come back from any of them super sad or anything like that, but admittedly he hadn’t seemed all that enthused either, and Arven didn’t want to act too hyped until he saw Doppio had something he wanted to be hyped about. 

And so far the verdict was… cozy?

Arven came over, both curious and a little cautious. “Aceto?” Arven asked the lump of blanket, “...you’re not crying in there, are you? Did you get a crying blanket? It’s a nice color.”

“Nnnmph,” came a soft, muffled sound from under the blanket before there was some shifting. Longer than it would with a regular blanket, and there seemed to be a bit of trouble before fingers peeked out the edge and managed to move the edge of the blanket down, revealing a slightly flushed, but dreamy-looking Doppio. 

“No, not crying,” Doppio softly huffed, catching his breath before he lit up more, looking up at Arven. “Welcome back… Did you have a good day?”

…Arven flushed lightly. Uuuuuh…

“Yeah,” Arven laughed lightly, looking away with a blush, feeling a bit like he was peeping on something he shouldn’t have seen, “It was quiet and went by quick, at least. The presentation went well, which was the big thing. The others told me to wish you luck retroactively, so… good luck on your interviews today, on their behalf.”

“That’s great!” Doppio cheered, “I’m glad your project partners buckled up for you. And, uh,” he laughed softly, “I appreciate the luck.”

Looking down with a small smile, Doppio..well, tried, and succeeded very slowly to push himself up more from under the blanket. “Uh, yeah, the, um… Lazaro and Dante, are their names… They got me this. They actually said that they were waiting for it to come in before having our interview, so even if I didn’t want anymore they could still gift it to me. …it was really nice.”

Doppio just…breathed for a moment, before looking up at Arven with that tentative, shy excitement he didn’t know how to deal with. “...I really like them.”

“Oh yeah? That’s great!” Arven said brightly, sitting at the edge side of the bed, “...do you need help in there? That looks like a very heavy blanket. You look cozy though. Should…” Arven thought about the heat, before deciding, whatever, “Should I join you in there?”

Doppio lit up and nodded, lifting the edge of the blanket with a small huff. “It is cozy. I mean…I knew, like…conceptually, what weighted blankets were but…” He sighed, scooting back down and closing his eyes with a contented look. “...it’s really nice.”

“Doesn’t quite beat a boyfriend on top of me,” Doppio both teased and assured, winking an eye back open, “But…it’s close, I think.”

Arven flushed a bit, looking away and scratching his cheek. 

But once he had collected himself, he shuffled in beside Doppio, whistling low, “Wow, this is heavy.” He mused, it very dark beneath the blanket. Only aware of where Doppio’s face was at the nearness of his body warmth and the slight sounds of his breathing, “So, Lazaro and Dante… they live around here?”

Settling back under the even, surrounding pressure of the blanket, Doppio sighed happily and found Arven’s hand. “Mhmm… They live on the north side of town. Kind of the Lilac Hills area.”

…which was a bit farther away, but closer than where Doppio had lived with his dad. 

“They live in one of those community housing, townhouse places, and…if things go well, I’ll meet with the rest of their housemates too. Though they kept assuring me that they all have their own spaces so…it’s not everyone around all the time. Two of the guys, actually, run that gelato place I like, so…I have already met them, actually.”

Doppio let out a soundless hum and shifted to press his shoulder to Arven’s. “...they have a pool. And they said I could have friends over whenever I want. And you, of course.”

“Yessss,” Arven laughed lightly, somewhat bumping his shoulder back affectionately, “We are so going to hang out by the pool. By your pool. And people who run an ice cream shop are probably pretty cool… bad-um-tsh,” Arven snickered, searching for Doppio’s hand and holding it, “...these are the two that wanted to have a kid, right? They’re not lifelong career foster parents? They’re just… looking to adopt someone?”

Arven squeezed the hand in the dark, “...I’m glad you liked them.”

Doppio grinned, laughing softly as he gently squeezed Arven’s hand. “Yeah… Lazaro basically raised his little brother, and Dante has a bunch of little cousins back in the Tsumari Islands that he looked after, so UAA’s decided they’re qualified…but yeah. They just…want a kid. Another piece to grow the family.”

He squeezed his eyes tight, feeling that bubbling feeling churning in his chest. “...I really want this to work out… I feel…silly, wanting to after one meeting, but…they seem really cool. A-and…people who…care? About each other, a-and the people they live with, and… They seemed happy and…like they wanted to hear about my hobbies a-and what I like to do…”

“...I want this so bad, Arven.”

“Sometimes the first impression tells you what you need to know.” Arven said, not sure if that was true really, but wanting it for Doppio badly enough that he was ready to say it like it was, “And if anyone deserves for it to work out. It’s you, Aceto.”

“I want this for you,” Arven whispered, “So, you know what? It’s going to work. It’s gonna be everything you hoped for. Everything we’ve hoped for.”

“...I will miss you,” Arven admitted softly, “But I want it to happen.” 

Doppio squeezed Arven’s hand, petting his thumb down the side lightly. “I’ll miss you too. I love…this?” He laughed softly, aware of how silly it was for them to be lying side by side under a heavy blanket in the middle of the afternoon. “I love waking up to you bearhugging me every morning, and making breakfast together, and trying to brush Chief without succumbing to just giving him bellyrubs. Seeing you every day after school and planning out our afternoons together and snuggling up at night. I love this… And I’ll miss it.”

“...but it’s not like we won’t see each other. And…I think we’ll still keep a lot of that stuff up, whether at my place or yours. And…” With a little effort, Doppio shuffled and turned his head to kiss Arven’s cheek. “...we deserve other good stuff too. With other people. To…be cared for. We can…have everything good, and we deserve it. Even if it means we’ll be a little less than attached at the hip.”

“...I love you, Arven,” Doppio whispered.

Arven’s eyes reddened a bit, and at first he was relieved it was too dark to see… but his voice gave him away as he squeaked slightly, “I love you.”

He sniffled a little in the dark, before laughing. “It’ll be good! And, and… your new parents sound cool, and…” sniff, “the pool had been kinda a joke but now I’m really excited about the pool, and this summer we’ll eat ice cream together next to it and…” sniff, “I hope your family likes me a-and,” sniffle, “if Kaito stalks you outside your house tell me and I’ll lock him in a supply closet. I-it’ll be good!”

Doppio opened his eyes in the darkness, glancing over to Arven in concern. With some huffs and grunts he pushed himself up under the blanket, shuffling over to half lay over Arven, hugging him firmly as he pressed a lingering kiss to his cheek. “It’ll be good. And they’ll… They’ll love you. They’ll have to, because if they don’t then…they’re not good parents for me. You’re important so…the-they have to care about the important things in my life.”

“...we’ll do all that stuff,” Doppio promised, murmuring in Arven’s ear. “And… And Lazaro and I will always make too much food, so on the nights you can’t stay over, we’ll send you home with so many leftovers you need me to walk you home to carry it all, and those will be your parents’ favorite nights, because they get to spend time with you again w-without me stealing you away, and they’ll get really great food. And half the time I’ll get in trouble, b-because we’ll end up chatting for so long I end up staying the night at yours, a-and Dante will worry a little, but it happens so much they know what’s happening and…I’ll sheepishly make stuff up by stopping at the markets after I walk you to school, and… It’ll be good.”

Arven nodded, eyes closed tight, taking comfort in Doppio’s firm presence as tears lightly dripped off his nose, “Yeah, y-yeah, my…” Arven’s stomach tightened, “my parents are gonna love your food. Every time I make something good and show it to them, they’re gonna be like ‘Oh, did Aceto make this? It’s delicious’. Heh. I’m gonna feel so competitive…”

Arven sniffled lightly, just being close to Doppio. After a while, he felt the need to clarify, “I’m really happy.”

“No way,” Doppio breathily laughed. “They’re gonna know immediately what food is yours. My food is tasty but, yours, like…feeds the soul. I always feel happy eating your food, and they’re gonna pick up on that immediately. They’re gonna be so amazed by how…incredible you are.”

And not just because Doppio couldn’t imagine anyone that wouldn’t be. Whoever ended up being Arven’s new guardians… They were lucky. And they’d let Arven know how proud they were of him all the time. Doppio knew it. 

“...thanks,” Doppio hummed at the clarification, pressing another kiss to Arven’s cheek. “...I’m… I think I’m happy too. I’m excited… I didn’t think I would be, but…I am. And I think that’s good.”

Arven’s crying calmed down… and he snorted a little, shaking his head, “Sorry, that wasn’t cool of me. I just got emotional. Ugh… it’s hot in here,” Arven laughed, sniffling a bit, before laughing again, “You smell nice. Are you too hot?”

“You’re all good. It’s fine to feel emotions, you know,” Doppio hummed, flexing his arms around Arven for a moment. “Nm. It’s really cozy like this… Are you too hot?”

Doppio then paused, before opening his eyes. “...wait, if you’re saying I smell nice… Do I smell like sweat to you?”

“...” Arven bit his lower lip, before snorting, “I’m sorry, I knoooow you hate it. But you were all cute and warm and flushed even before I got under here. I’m not too hot–” at least, he wasn’t so long as Doppio was there, “But I have to imagine my body heat isn’t helping anything. Besides, I like that smell.”

“Nnnnnnnngggrfffn!” Doppio groaned, burying his face in Arven’s shoulder in embarrassment. Uuuuugh, but he was so comfortable! “...’m takin’ a shower when we get out. I dunno if he’ll be awake, but I wanna ask Tim if Chase needs to go out around dinner. I think she’d enjoy having a walk with Chief.”

“That’s fair,” Arven laughed, snuggling in. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. But I promise, you don’t have to be embarrassed with me. Maybe I’m a freak, but I like it. The blanket smells like you.”

Doppio made another embarrassed noise. “I just got it this morning…”

“Well, you’ve broken it in,” Arven grinned in the darkness, “...a weighted blanket is actually really perfect for you. I’m a little surprised they guessed something that accurate.”

OoO Yeah they’re perfect for looooots of reasons boy let me tell ya

“Gah!” Arven jolted, not just startled by Amaine’s voice, but the little glowing rainbow light she had become, using their interlocked hand as a pillow, “You’ve gotta warn us before you do that!”

O.O

OoO No but seriously ask, ask me little king, ask, it’s WILD 

“...” Arven squinted suspiciously at her, “What’s perfect about them–”

OOO THEY ARE SO HOT OMG

“Does seem pretty lucky,” Doppio agreed. They had known he had anxiety, and weighted blankets were a thing for anxiety, so their reasoning wasn’t weird or anything. It was just…well, lucky, that Doppio’s specific anxiety was especially helped by firm pressure, and that it was a sensation he really liked. A good gift made even better by happenstance. 

Doppio startled a little at Amaina’s voice--and Arven’s jolt--before sighing, rolling his eyes in the dark a bit. “...Kaito did go a little bonkers. Even more since…well. You know Mr. Ikuo, Prince Kokichi’s dad, right? Apparently he and Lazaro used to be in some acrobat troupe together, but I guess they hadn’t seen each other in a long time so they were kinda surprised.”

“...aaaand Kaito made up some whole story, like he does, about them being former lovers and weird feelings arising and all that,” Doppio griped.

“...?” Arven glanced over, before snickering, “What, like, out of nothing? Does he make up stories about people? Actually, I say that like that doesn’t sound like him. That guy either needs to read more or less fiction books, clearly there’s some sort of either deficit or overload to his imagination.”

OoO Yeaaaaah but it goes into overload when they’re about someone unobtainable

“...yeah?” Arven asked, brow furrowing, “What makes you say that?”

OoO Oh yeah trust me 

O.O

OoO Trrrruuuuust me

O.O

OoO this weirdo still thinks his husbands are out of his league

“I mean, Prince Kokcihi definitely is.” Arven mused, before snorting, “Why are we talking about this? He just has a daydream problem, is all I was trying to talk about.”

“I don’t think ‘leagues’ are actually, like…an issue,” Doppio hummed, thinking it over. “I mean… You hear it so much, in couples, that one person is out of the other’s league, but…they’re still together, aren’t they? So it’s just an imaginary distinction that…doesn’t mean anything. You just form relationships with the people you want to form relationships with.”

“...but Kaito does just decide things about people, like…all the time. And doesn’t let go of that narrative. He says all the time that he’s self-aware about it, but…he doesn’t stop.” Doppio sighed softly. “It’d be one thing if it was just for fun, or like some weird inside joke…but he still does it when things are serious, and…uses his own imagination to inform how he treats people.”

Blinking, Doppio groaned and dropped his head back down into Arven’s neck. “...it wasn’t a big one, but I started to get into another argument with Kaito today…right in front of Prince Kokichi, this time.”

Arven winced, “Ooof, that must have been rough. Let me guess, Kaito was waiting outside the study again during your interview?” Arven lightly bounced his finger off of Amaina’s glowing head, her squishy form bouncing around like gelatin, a weird sort of pet, “Well, Prince Kokichi being around for it is a first. Did he help you out?”

“On the stairs… I found out more from Tim later, but apparently he has a friend that’s staying in the castle now that beat Kaito up last night so Kaito’s kind of nursing…everything. He didn’t even try to hold the box my blanket was in to show off how easily he could carry it.”

Doppio sighed. “I got scolded, mostly. Prince Kokichi said while my feelings and the boundaries I want to set are within my rights, coming after Kaito like an attack is just…being a dick. So he kinda shut it down.”

“...wait, one of Tim’s friends?” Arven asked, “...like, an… older friend?”

OoO he’s eleven

O.O

OoO and tiny

“Geeez,” Arven snickered, endlessly amused, “What the heck, Kaito? How do you lose a fight with an actual kid? And avoiding a heavy blanket? Maybe those muscles of his are inflatable balloons he just wears around.”

“You got scolded for being a dick?” Arven frowned, “From Prince Kokichi? You? Everyone knows Kaito’s out of his gourd, especially when it comes to you, he should have given you a high five. Kaito needs some common sense bludgeoned into his skull.”

“I have no idea,” Doppio huffed, getting a little pouty. “He was all moving tenderly and saying ‘ouch’ a bunch. Might’ve been playing it up a little to try and avoid me chewing him out again.” …since Kaito hadn’t been like that at all after Doppio beat him up, and Doppio was positive he could hit harder than an 11-year-old. 

“Prince Kokichi wasn’t denying that part. And we know he’s really protective of Kaito… I think he decided to get into it more since Kaito was doing that whole, let’s change the entire subject and do a bunch of favors for people, thing to avoid having a real conversation.”

“...?” Arven gave Doppio a mildly confused look, “Kaito tried to change the conversation? How on earth did you manage that? I can’t get that guy to stop trying to have long, way too serious conversations with me. He’s obsessed with them.”

Doppio sighed. “It’s like… I finally get my thoughts in order to say something important, and he just stares for a second before being all like… ‘you want ice cream? Today’s a good day for ice cream, I want some fucking ice cream, let’s do it.’ Like repeating some weird errand over and over before making it about himself and then just…leaving. It feels like half the time I can only ever get him to acknowledge the…the ‘deep’ things, I guess, I figure out how to say if I’m in tears while I do it.”

“...” Arven tapped his finger more on Amaina, her whole body waving in little gelatin waves, her eyes wide and fascinated as her world went ‘whoosh-whoosh-woosh’, “...okay, you know I’m entirely on your side, right? And Kaito’s a lunatic and you’re the best, yes?”

Doppio looked up, pouting. “...but?”

“Welllll… I think if I let him, Kaito would literally pour his heart out to me, and every time we talk I am actively trying to stop him from doing it.” Arven said, rolling his eyes, “But, he always listens to me when he does that too, like, that weird back and forth of experiences is how he talks to people. And, well, that’s not even really my point, I just… my point is every time you and Kaito talk, it’s Kaito basically chasing you into a conversation. When I have things I want to yell at Kaito about? I don’t wait for him to approach me, I just go find him. Getting him to start talking is never the problem, it’s getting him to stop.”

“Which, doesn’t matter and hasn’t mattered before this, because you’re always complaining about him being too intrusive on your life,” Arven shrugged, “But it’s weird if you can’t keep his attention when you want it.”

Was it? Doppio felt like he…’put forth’ conversation just as much as Kaito did, when they talked. And he did seek out Kaito sometimes. Really, it felt like wherever Doppio did try to get personal and take more initiative, that’s when Kaito just…stopped listening. And then said all sorts of stuff about how he said he was listening during times like that, but really wasn’t…and then never changed. 

If Doppio’s complaints were seeming repetitive by this point…that was the point. All the things he’d yelled at Kaito for before were the same problems they were having. And Doppio just…didn’t know what to do. Because beyond bringing it up, it wasn’t up to him to change Kaito’s behavior. All he could do was…decide if he still wanted to be around it. He wasn’t trapped, forced to be around Kaito, he’d been given other options for ages to sever that tie. Doppio just hadn’t wanted to, but…now he really just felt like he was at the end of his rope. 

“...it is weird,” Doppio sighed. “...maybe things will get better once I do have parents, and I’m not around the castle all the time. Maybe…the best thing to do is just…not to see each other as much.”

“I mean, if that’s what it’s come to?” Arven said, squeezing Doppio’s hand a little, trying to be reassuring, “If you want, when we hang out, we can mostly hang out at your place or outside the castle. I mean… look, I know it’s weird for you? But Kaito’s an adult with two kids, so…” Arven shrugged, “Outside of all of this? Maybe his role in your life is just done?”

Doppio nosed at Arven’s collar, squeezing his hand back. “Maybe… It doesn’t feel good, but…fuck. Constantly arguing and crying and getting…panic attacks all the time doesn’t feel good either. And Kaito and I basically hung out once before everything started coming down… Maybe he was just the guy that needed to bully me into getting picked up by CPS.”

“Yeah, exactly,” Arven nodded, “And, based on what you told me about the one time you guys hung out casually, didn’t he drive you crazy then too? He made a big, obnoxious show of himself, dragged a guy on his barstool across the place, insisted on walking you home for like an hour? Maybe you and Kaito just don’t mesh?”

“Uuuuuuuugh…” Doppio groaned into Arven’s shoulder. He did have fun that night…but there had been so many aggravating points too if he stopped to think about it. “...maybe you’re right. And it’s not like I don’t have other friends and I’ll become a hermit without Kaito…”

Doppio sighed. “...yeah.”

“Yeah.” Arven agreed, “...well. This is a really good time to have that revelation. Do you have any idea what the process from here is before eventually moving into your new parents place?”

“They’re not my parents yet…” Doppio embarrassedly mumbled into Arven’s shoulder. “We’re having another meeting soon, and if that goes well, I’m meeting the rest of their housemates. And…it sounded like at that point, we could start talking about me moving in? And then I’d have check-ins with my agents pretty frequently, then less frequently… I think we’re supposed to have a meeting at some point that…isn’t here? To see if we still mesh in a less controlled environment, or something… But…a lot of meetings. That if they go well, then…yeah.”

“It sounds like a lot,” Arven mused… before he chuckled lightly, “It’s going to fly by. It’s exciting. You think I should wait until everythings finalized before I try to introduce myself? Do you want me to meet them?”

Doppio nudged Arven’s jaw with his nose. “‘Course I want you to meet them! That’s part of my deciding factor. I just didn’t want you to waste your time with people I wouldn’t have a second meeting with anyway… You meeting them is important. Can’t have parents with bad taste, if they’re just kinda mildly polite to you.”

“Good, cause I’m going to be over, just, all the time.” Arven grinned, “So hopefully I can be more than your annoying boyfriend that’s around all the time.”

Arven had stopped tapping Amaine’s head, and after a moment she determinedly grabbed his, put his finger back on her head, and waited determinedly for him to start again. Obligingly, he did.

Smiling, Doppio just snuggled around Arven more…before he peeked an eye over, hearing the little ‘wibble-wobbles’ of Amaina’s gelatin form. Reaching over, he gave her a few pats too. “Of course you can come over all the time too, Angelo. Don’t think that really needs to be explicit, but…the invitation’s open to you too.”

oOoOoOoOo wubb YeAh I wubb kNoW wubb bAbY sEnPaI

-

Mike was…tired. So he had rested, thank you very much. Even with healers and even the damn heir apparent of the country knocking on his door. But…every time he woke up--finagling a new holster for his beaststone and…dealing with that, getting up early enough to intercept the mail, blearily getting some food and stuff to drink--he kept… Ugh, he wasn’t a coward! He wasn’t hiding. He was resting! A lot was happening and Mike needed to be at his best to figure it out! 

…but eventually he’d called himself a coward enough times to, first, figure out where Tim’s room was, and then…actually go there. And then stop having a damn staring contest with the fucking door…!

With an annoyed breath, Mike knocked briefly with his outer knuckles before trying the handle, meaning to peek in if nothing happened. 

Chase’s growls filled the room as Mike opened the door… though she was growling at the bed, curled nervously on Tim’s lap while he pet her.

Timothy looked up at the door, his eyebrows raised a little, “You scared my puppy,” he said, patting her head, “Don’t let her size fool you. She’s only a year old. Really going around bullying infants, Mike?”

Something in Mike’s chest loosened a little when he saw Tim. All…awake, and like he was just hanging out. In bed, but…just that, really. 

“She’s scared by knocks?” Mike skeptically asked, taking a peek behind him before going into the room, closing the door behind him. Though…he didn’t come much closer than that. “I guess I owe her an apology anyway…even if she can’t understand it. …sorry, puppy.”

For lack of anything else, Mike put his hands in his pockets, looking idly around Tim’s room. A lot of green… Pretty neat. “...they said you’re on bedrest for a week?”

“See Chase? He’s sorry for just coming into the room uninvited,” Tim told her soothingly, petting her head as she laid out against his chest, her massive body softened by her nervous puppy eyes, “Chase is getting to an age where she gets nervous when people she doesn’t know comes in here. It’s a territory thing. Took her a while to get used to one of the new housekeepers too.”

Chase was not an effective guard dog. But Tim had never wanted her to be. She was just his good dog who got nervous when new people stopped by. 

“Yeah, though I don’t get why. I feel fine now. I just get a little sleepy kinda randomly.” Tim shrugged, before looking at Mike, “What about you? I heard you hurt your hand. I can’t remember too much after the shock, honestly.”

Well, if Tim was asleep he wasn’t just going to stand out in the hall! This was the same area Tim’s mom and dad had their rooms and…Mike had a feeling his visit wouldn’t exactly be sanctioned. 

“Noted,” Mike said, keeping an eye on Chase. She was pretty big for a puppy… A large breed, then. It wasn’t like Mike went around terrorizing animals, but…he’d keep an eye on her. 

His chest loosened a little more, hearing Tim confirm that he was more or less alright (getting sleepy randomly wasn’t alright), and Mike nodded, silently letting himself agree with Tim’s shrug before he sighed. “Yeah, I got a little burned, but it was no biggie,” he said, lifting a hand to show the bandages around his fingers. “You seemed way more out of it, honestly.”

…which had been Mike’s fault. Tim hadn’t been dumb or careless when he’d gotten shocked. He’d done exactly what Mike had told him to do…and that probably made it so Tim hadn’t gotten hurt worse. Or that they hadn’t set the roof on fire, or melted the castle’s electrical system. But…

…they were up there because Mike had wanted to see the transmission tower. And…he’d wanted to show off, get his hands in it. And he… He’d had it under control, but…

(...control didn’t look like Tim bedbound for a week, randomly getting sleepy from an electrical shock that…could’ve killed him. That healer…had been right.)

It was his fault. And Mike… 

(He had to do something, right?)

“...lucky that guard was on the roof too, I guess. I don’t think you would’ve been able to climb back down to your medical area.”

“Was she?” Tim asked, “I’m assuming you mean Miss Okuniji. She just sort of… appears places.” Tim said, tilting his head a bit, “Yeah, she’s nice. I’m glad she showed up, I’d have probably fallen trying to get down the tapestry again. You two, actually. It’d have probably ended up just us being stuck on the roof till someone came to check out the observatory…oh, I know where the door is now though!”

Tim lit up a little at that, “Mom told me where it was. She also told me if I want to be on the roof so badly, then when I’m better she’s making me do a bunch of climbing exercises up there, so, that’ll probably be a bummer. Oh, and I have to do a book report on electricity now. I think my parents might be really floundering for how to get me to not go on the roof again.”

“What about you? Anyone talk to you about all that stuff yet?” 

Mike glowered a little (but Tim was probably right). They didn’t hurt hurt, but his fingers were achy and stiff, and Nell said that he should expect them to kind of be that way for three weeks. Or, at least that was the heal time, so they should start feeling better before then. Even if he had abandoned Tim on the roof to get help…he would’ve been in a worse state getting it. 

“That is…more helpful than climbing up the side of a telescope,” Mike noted, before wrinkling his nose in disgust at the punishments Tim had garnered from their escapade. “I mean, I guess they’re right to flounder, because it’s not like you never want to go up there again, right?”

Sighing, Mike rolled his eyes a little. “I’m not getting arrested or kicked out of the castle, so there’s that. Your uncle came by to…give me ice cream,” Mike’s odd expression showed exactly how baffling he thought that was, “And to basically just say, ‘don’t do that’. But unless they do want to drag me through the law, there’s not really anything people can do to me.”

“Sounds nice.” Tim said, patting Chase on the head, scratching between her ears, “And, I don’t know. I guess I still want to go onto the roof. It sounds like I’m going to be getting plenty of roof time soon though, which does kinda take the fun out of it.”

“Oh!” Tim said, giving Mike a curious look, “Did it work? Does the tower work better now?”

For a moment, there was an expression of pure surprise on Mike’s face before it was squashed with annoyance. “I haven’t been able to check. The way to see would be to make a call, but news spread annoyingly fast and I haven’t been able to slip past the clerks’ office to see. And it’s not like they’re gonna come up to kiss my ass saying how good it is now.”

“Hmmm… how would you be able to tell?” Tim asked, “Like, what specifically do you need access too? Just literally the phone call itself?”

“...well,” Mike looked to the side, digging his heel into the ground. “...I didn’t know what it was like before. But it should connect to lines faster, and have a clearer sound. Whoever the operator is should’ve been able to tell from the first call today.”

“Let’s just go interrogate that guy then.” Tim said, shuffling off his bed, plodding over to his dresser to get, well, essentially just pants. “I bet they’d tell us if we just asked.”

“I tried,” Mike explained and certainly didn’t whine. “All the clerks just told me to leave and not break anything else. Even though I didn’t break anything in the first place!”

“...did you break it?” Tim asked, raising an eyebrow, putting on his pants, “Do you think they’re lying because it’s you?”

Putting his chin in his hand, Tim thought about it, “...they’d tell the truth to someone they’re not trying to keep off the roof. Let’s convince an adult to ask them.”

Mike grit his teeth. “I didn’t. People just always say I break things.” …and, well. Yeah, Mike did break things, sometimes on purpose, sometimes not. Sometimes the only way to really figure out how something worked was to break it. But people tended to entirely gloss over the fact that Mike fixed way more than he broke. 

Sighing, Mike shoved his hands back into his pockets. “Who? As far as I can tell, I’m on everyone’s shitlist.”

“Yeah, but apparently you can beat up my dad, so we’ll just let you go intimidate him.” Tim shrugged, patting his leg as Chase jumped down to follow him, “Come on, he’s probably in his room.”

…well, that did work. Mike was very much trying not to get kicked out of the castle or have any other letters sent back to Edahu, so he hadn’t just muscled his way into the phone room…but muscling someone else into doing it would work. And if Tim thought that his dad wouldn’t get Mike kicked out then…cool. 

He just hoped that the guy wasn’t about to shut them down from the start seeing he was still talking to Tim. 

Shrugging along, Mike followed Tim’s lead.

Tim knocked on his dads door and waited a moment. 

After a bit, Kaito opened up, eyes widening as he asked, “Tim? What’s wrong, why are you out of bed?”

“I need you to go ask the telephone guys a question about the phones so Mike here won’t bully me out of my room trying to get information,” Tim said, pointing at Mike, “Which was entirely his idea, me leaving my room. He’s very mean, as you can recall through your hurt ‘hip’.”

Kaito raised his eyebrows at Mike, then Tim, then Mike again… before he sighed, “Tim, I know you’re bored, but you really do have to stay in bed. I know you feel fine, but the reason you feel fine is because you’ve been resting. If you push it before the doctors give the okay, you could hurt yourself more seriously kid, we’ve talked about this.”

“I can’t help that a menace broke his way into my room and dragged me kicking and screaming out of bed. Chase could only do so much, she’s just a puppy.”

“Tim.”

Mike gave Tim a sidelong glance before looking up at Kaito with a glare. “It seems you’re too stupid to tell, but this is a hostage situation. You go get us the information I want, or I drag Tim all the way downstairs to get it otherwise. Chase too.”

“I could drag him up to the roof, going down will be even easier.”

“See dad?” Tim said, nodding solemnly, “It’s a hostage situation. I could basically die.”

“...” Kaito looked back and forth between the two boys… before he grinned, “Awwww, I always love seeing you make new friends Tim. It just really makes me happy, you know? But look, I can’t do it, I’m the only one with Miyako right now and I’m, uh… still recovering at my… ‘hip.” Kaito said, leaning against the doorway as he shook his leg out subconsciously a bit, “I’m not bringing your baby sister down those stairs like this.”

“We can watch Miyako.” Tim volunteered. “I won’t let Mike kick her or anything.”

Mike rolled his eyes with a scoff (...and tried not to be too weirded out. It was one thing for Tim to still want to talk to him and call them friends. It was another for his dad not to chase him out of the castle with flaming sticks. And further still to…call them friends and be happy about it). “Why does everyone think I’d kick a baby, I’m not that much of a monster.”

Though, he paused, considering the emphasis Tim and his dad kept putting on ‘hip’. And slowly, an incredulous, delighted, evil grin spread across his face. “...oh no way, did I really get you in the dick?”

“...” Kaito gave Mike a dry look, before muttering, “These damn kids fucking all excited to ‘stab’ this and ‘wrestle’ that, get him in the dick, he doesn’t use that for anyhing. Kids, teenagers, you’re all menaces… alright, let me go get my slippers. But don’t leave Miyako for anything Tim, I’m trusting you, okay?”

Kaito limped off to get his slippers from beside the bed, before limping towards the door, “...wait, what am I asking the ‘phone people’?”

Mike let out a few notes of…a noise that wasn’t exactly a laugh, but a joyous sound nonetheless, just thrilled. He’d sent some dude to the hospital (basically) for a dick injury… Incredible. It really was true what they said. Mike might’ve barely come up to Tim’s dad’s chest, but he was at perfect dick-kicking height. 

Peering curiously at the room--looked like a fucking tornado of things, compared to Tim’s--Mike turned to look back at Kaito. “If the quality’s better--specifically if the connection times are shorter, and if the sound clarity is higher.”

Kaito gave Mike a wide-eyed, baffled look, “Sorry the… collection times? Are what? The collections are smaller?”

All mirth vanished, leaving only vague annoyance. “Connection times, shorter. Sound clarity, higher. Do you need me to write a fucking note?”

Kaito nodded, “Oooooh, okay, got it. Connection times, higher, sound clarity, shorter. No problem.”

Mike snorted in aggravation. Gods, it was like trying to talk to his mom…

“Where’s your paper?” he demanded, heading over to a desk. 

Kaito watched the kid head off to the desk, a wide-eyed, bewildered look on his face right up until the kid turned around, before he gave a small wink at Tim, who rolled his eyes a little at him. “Actually I lose notes a lot? Maybe you should write it on my hand or something.”

Mike looked over, a withering sneer on his face. “And then you’ll just smudge it wiping your ass, right?”

He could just do it himself if people who just fucking get out of his way! He didn’t need morons asking banal questions and messing everything up and trying to superimpose stupid rules that only served to reinforce the social order some idiots came up with on a whim hundreds of fucking years ago.

Finding paper in the desk, Mike wrote down his note (along with a few more specific comparisons, if he didn’t have to rely on word of mouth) before a frustrated gleam shone in his eyes as he found a stapler. “No, we’ll just use another way to make sure you don’t lose it.”

Kaito squinted at the kid as he picked up a stapler, bloodlust in his gaze, “...okay, I’d just like to say, Timothy? You should not let people come at you with weapons and a crazy look in their eye, just out of morbid curiosity to see what they’d do. That’s not good behavior, got it?”

“That’s pretty specific dad,” Tim said from Miyako’s crib, having gone over to say hi to her. She was sleepily sucking on a pacifier, looking zenned out. Tim was pleased to see her kick a little excitedly when she spotted him though. “Are you… doing that?”

Kaito made a non-committed noise, looking back down at Mike.

It was…tempting. He’d already sent the guy to the hospital once. …but Tim did tend to get a little annoyed when Mike got direct with his parents. 

“Oh, don’t be such a wuss,” Mike rolled his eyes with an annoyed grunt. Going over to Kaito, Mike reached up to take a thin fistful of his shirt, before layering his note and the stapler around it. And with a click, Kaito would have the same chances of losing the note as a preschooler did their school information safety-pinned to their collar during a field trip. 

“I wrote it down so you don’t have to strain your brain cell to remember, but the operator is going to write down the answers on the back of the note. So nothing gets lost.”

“Awwww,” Kaito said, looking down at his shirt, “What a little jerk. Timothy!”

“Yeah?”

“Don’t ever let him do anything like this to you, kid. Punch him in his throat if he tries!”

“Kay.” 

“Alright, so long as we have that cleared up, remember, stay with the baby, and try not to be too loud, she just ate and she’s probably sleepy.” Kaito said, hurrying off.

Tim watched him go, before saying, “Thanks for playing along. My dads been kinda down lately, but he likes trying to mess with people with his ‘dumb prince’ bit. I figure you guessed by the second time, so I appreciate ya going with him on it.”

“It’s infuriating,” Mike snorted, putting the stapler back on the desk. “Does he just get off on people getting pissed at his feigned incompetence? What a weirdo.”

…a weirdo that was still doing them a favor, all things considered. And…that left them in this room for…a bit at least. Mike glanced at the crib Tim was peering into. “...that’s your sister?”

“I think he just likes it when people are frustrated with him, yeah. It’s kind of like your thing, but from a softer angle.” Tim guessed, spinning the moble slightly, watching as Miyako’s eyes still refused to leave his even with something cool to look at. Awesome. “Yeah, she’s my half-sister. Half…step sister? We’re not blood related, but we share dad.”

Miyako kicked more excitedly when Tim reached down to pet her face a bit, before he straightened up to look around the room, “Man, they keep it messy in here.”

Mike didn’t get off on people being frustrated with him. He just didn’t have any patience for their nonsense, nor any inclination to indulge it either. Mike had things to do, and the best thing people could do for him was to get out of his way. 

Humming at Tim’s explanation of his vague relation with his sister--sister was a sister, whatever weird blood or parental ties you wanted to qualify it with--Mike shared his look around with a vaguely curious, vaguely distasteful nod. “I wouldn’t be surprised if your dad actually lost stuff with how it is in here. …what are all the papers on the walls?” he asked, figuring…well. They had time to kill. 

Stepping closer, Mike adjusted his glasses and peered at some, a little…confused with how many seemed to be…letters?

“Oh, that’s Uncle Kokichi’s stuff,” Timothy said, shoving his hands into his pockets as he looked up at the wall, “A lot of them are thank you letters. He helps people over letter a lot, and he likes to keep the ones he’s proud of. He’s also a doodler and a lot of these are from his dad. Grandpa Ikuo was a soldier for a while.”

…there were a lot of letters. He supposed the heir apparent did a lot of work. Peering over more just in idle curiosity, Mike hummed, before glancing at Tim. “Like you?”

“Mmhm,” Tim said, looking over the sketches Kokichi had made over the years, recognizing a lot of the castle staff. He had never looked that hard at this wall, but he was mildly surprised to see peeking under a fold his dads name. Opening it up with a flick and seeing Salutations! From the Luminary Prince of the Stars!! Before it went on to essentially apologize for not having come seen Uncle Kokichi yet. Weird. “I’m actually not sure who was a soldier longer, me or him. It might actually have been him. He doesn’t like to talk about it much.”

It was weird… Some of the drawings looked, as far as Mike could tell, pretty realistic, though others were… Round? Like comics, if he had to make a comparison. It hardly seemed like the same person had made them… Maybe it was just a style change over time, though if it was, it was pretty…drastic. 

“Do you?” Mike asked curiously. Whenever it came up, Tim never seemed to mind talking about his time as a soldier, but it wasn’t like he was constantly bringing it up. Glancing down for a moment Mike shifted his weight, before continuing to sift through the papers on the wall. “...I didn’t really hear anything about the war at all, while it was happening. No one from my village went to fight, so we didn’t really get news. I haven’t really heard people out here talk much about it either.”

“Do I mind talking about it?” Tim asked, glancing over at Mike, letting the letter fold back down, “Not really. It was my life. Though, mom told me to try not to bring it up around Diceans too much. She said I’d make them sad.”

An annoyed twitch went through Mike’s face, as he went from the wall down to the nightstands, looking at all the…doodads and water glasses and bottles and stuff on them. “Do you want to talk about it? Who cares if it makes people sad if you’re holding back on stuff.”

“I think most people. You might be an outlier on the ‘who cares if it makes people sad’ theory.” Tim said… before smirking a bit, leaning against the wall, carefully not to jostle any of the papers, “But it doesn’t make you sad, so we’re in the clear either way. Alright, what do you want to know?”

…maybe. But Mike looked a little surprised--he hadn’t exactly been needling for information. He would’ve just asked straight out if he was. But…if Tim was offering?

Mike thought for a moment, looking disdainfully at a cup that had…something caked at the bottom of it. “...did you ever kill anyone? I know you were support, but…things happen.”

“Only once that I know about, and I killed her as a group exercise.” Tim explained, leaning his head against the wall, “Mom and Dad says that shouldn’t count, since a bunch of us stabbed her at the same time. But I think they’re just worried about me fitting in at Dicea so they sort of retroactively tried to make it so I never killed anyone. There was this other guy I thought I killed, but he works as a guard down at the gate, so it didn’t stick. He gave me this.”

Tim pointed to the long pink scar along his face. “We worked it out. I apologized, he apologized. We don’t really talk.”

“Whoa,” Mike said. “That’s pretty metal, that the Luminary military had you kill someone as an exercise? I guess it makes sense, though, since if anyone was going to freak out from it, better then than on a battlefield. And I’d think the peer pressure of doing it together would make it easier to go through with.”

Now a little more comfortable being nosy, Mike started opening the nightstand drawer. “That sounds awkward at first, but if you both apologized…” He shrugged a little. “Everything I’ve heard says that most of the people fighting don’t really get the weapons you see in museums and stuff. But…did you ever get to use anything cool? Even just in training, I guess.”

“Mmm, not really? I used a spear, but all drummers were given spears. They were common for low-experience soldiers because it meant you could keep the enemy at a distance and hopefully get a lucky shot.” Tim said, “And, yeah, you’re basically right. They didn’t want to send us out there with spears but be too afraid to use them. Sometimes it backfired through. There was this one kid who just sort of… lost it, after the exercise. Instead of being less afraid, he became terrified to hold a spear. They took him away, I don’t know what happened to him… maybe they just gave him a different job.”

“I know my mom and Uncle Shuichi have cool weapons though,” Tim said, “And my dad has a sword somewhere, but it’s mostly decorative. Also, you might want to be careful where you look in here. Uncle Shuichi told me if I ever snuck around in the room, I’d inevitably come across stuff I’d want brain bleach for.”

That sounded about right. If good weapons were in limited supply--which Mike couldn’t imagine they were ever not--then you didn’t want to waste them on people who couldn’t use them, even if they saw more action. “Spears are cool enough in their own ways, still. I guess some of them aren’t much more than a knife taped to a stick, but anything more than that is pretty cool. And extra reach is pretty damn good in a true fight.”

What little Mike had heard about Luminary indicated that that kid would’ve been sent to, like, a mulcher or something…but that was based off hearsay from randos, and Tim had actually been a part of the Luminary military. If he believed that the kid had been reassigned, then that was probably more true. 

Nodding a bit, Mike said, “Your mom does seem the type to keep weapons. She kind of looked like she wanted to murder me before, but her hands weren’t doing the twitchy thing people do when they’re imagining choking someone out.” 

Pausing, Mike gave the drawer a more wary look. That could just be a warning to keep eyes out of their stuff…but it could be legitimate. He closed the drawer. Huffing a little, he went over to the bookcases, nose wrinkling a little when he saw the sheer volume of what, after reading a few spine titles, could only be, like…fantasy novels. 

“...if the whole plan to send your group to Danganronpa…and you not in trouble of getting executed things hadn’t happened, do you think you’d want to go back?”

“Mmm… I don’t know,” Tim said, shrugging as he looked down at his feet, “Me and the others talk about that sometimes. The other kids my mom brought here. Dad gets all the ‘kidnapping kids’ joke, but mom kinda stole like thirty of her brothers and sisters from Luminary? They didn’t know they were staying when they were coming either. It was just kinda something sprung on all of us.”

“Some of the older kids talk about going back a lot. I’m sort of back and forth depending on the day. I mean, I’m not struggling here, but…” Tim shrugged, still looking at his feet, “I’m weird, here. I do sometimes miss being back where everything was familiar and made sense and people didn’t give me these little looks everytime they hear anything about me. I guess I’m tragic, but I didn’t know that till I got here.”

“But, on the other hand, I have friends, and I don’t know, I’m getting kinda attached to my parents. I like Miyako too, she’s cool.” Tim said, nodding towards the crib, “I guess if I wasn’t going to get executed, I’d want to go back to visit more than anything. Just see home again for a bit.”

Mike’s eyebrows shot up. Honestly, he never really considered himself that flappable, but so often now, Tim just said stuff that was…mindblowing. His mom…basically literally kidnapped 30 kids from Luminary? If they were her siblings then, sure, but…wow. 

But somehow what Tim said next was even more shocking just for how…un-crazy it was. 

Mike didn’t care what other people thought. …but it wasn’t like he couldn’t hear them. He was a monster and Doris was a disgrace. He was weird, off, there was something wrong with him. Everything out of his mouth started a fight or made people gape with dull, empty eyes. 

If there was a place where…that wasn’t true? Mike would want to go back too. 

Grimacing, Mike kicked at some clothes heaped on the floor. “...do you know if there are, like…expirations on execution orders? There’s a new leader in Luminary or something, right? You could get a pardon to visit.”

“I don’t know. I think Queen Kaede is my aunt now? Maybe?” Tim said, “I don’t really know. Even figuring out who was and wasn’t an uncle took a while, and dad was both dad and not a dad but now maybe is a dad? But I’m not a prince and I’m not an heir, so…” Tim frowned, his eyes glancing towards Miyako, “...it’s not always super clear, who or what I am now anymore.”

“But… I care about my parents. They’re nice and they care about me a lot, and I’m their priority, they said. They promised me they’d never both be gone. When mom went to war, dad took me up into the mountains with him because he didn’t want to be separated from me.” Tim frowned, “It was cold and a little scary, but I liked that he took me. And they saved me when I was going to be executed. And I haven’t been afraid around them since dad didn’t kill me when we first met. And when I got really angry that dad put all of his attention on Uncle Kokichi, dad started taking me out to diners to eat with him every weekend and asks me about my day and helps me with my homework. And mom trains with me all of the time and checks in constantly, and Uncle Shuichi helps me study, and Uncle Kokichi sneaks me treats.”

“...I hate to think about how scared they’d be if I ever left,” Tim admitted, “Mom and dad would probably just come to get me anyway. But they’d be scared if I went missing. So… maybe I’ll visit when I’m older and they’d be less freaked out. I don’t want to scare them.”

Mike huffed a little, but didn’t interrupt. It all just sounded so…stupid. If an adult was around a lot and took care of you, they were a parent or a zizi or whatever the hell they wanted to be called. And then you were their kid. 

(At least that’s how it was supposed to be, how all the classes and books said it was. But it seemed more, in Mike’s eyes, that unless there was some chain you were directly related to someone through parentage, that people just…didn’t give a shit. And even then it was touchy.)

But putting labels aside, the reality that Tim explained was… It wasn’t… It…

(Mike refused to look at the tightening heat in his chest, the way he wanted to… He didn’t know. Shout. Knock something over. Kick something until it exploded into mush and he…didn’t have to think about it anymore.)

(...Tim had parents that cared about him. Good. Whatever. Why would Mike give a shit.)

(Throw a fucking parade.)

Tense, Mike shrugged and crossed his arms, looking away. “It’s your life, I guess.”

“Mmm,” Tim agreed with a hum, crossing his arms as he looked curiously at Mike, “Hey, are they going to make you go home? You’re a runaway, right? Or is it still just like it was? You’re gonna live in the castle for now?”

A flash of anger went through Mike’s face as he said through gritted teeth, “I didn’t run away! And I don’t care whatever dumbfuck plan they’re doing. I’m not staying here forever, I’m just staying until I’m done here.”

“Ah, okay.” Tim nodded, glancing over at the crib to see if the noise would startle Miyako. Nope, all good, “So, what’s next for you then?”

“None of your business,” Mike snapped. “I have a plan for something, but I need more research. So explaining anything now is just useless.”

Mike fumed for a few moments before huffing. “...have you seen any of the movies, yet?”

“Movies?” Tim asked, genuinely lost. “What’s a movie?”

“It’s relatively new technology. Even if it started in your city, I’m not surprised you haven’t heard of it,” Mike sniffed, though he immediately barreled on, excitement in his eyes. “It’s basically taking a lot of photographs, or even making a lot of drawings, and setting them up in this thing called a ‘reel’, which holds them in order. The reel, which holds film, which is what all the photographs are called when they’re together, is fed through a light projector really fast, so the images are projected larger onto a wall, and when it’s that fast, it looks like they’re moving. Like you just captured real life and are watching it back, sort of.”

“A movie is that, but a lot of them are stories, like theater, since you can stage photographs however you want, right?” Mike gushed, eyes a little genuinely wide in delight. “So it’s a performance you can watch over and over, whenever you want, outside of a live production. It’s super cool.”

“Kinda sounds impossible,” Tim admitted, not entirely sure if he believed it. “I’ve seen flipbooks that do something like that, but those are always really short, and it still was a lot of pages. Are movies really short?”

“There’s one showing in town right now that’s 70 minutes,” Mike explained, his arms stuttering a little like he was going to gesture to something but kept stopping short. “I’ve seen it five times. Okay, okay, so like the concept of a flipbook. But they’re small because you have to be able to hold it, and make the pages flip fast with your thumb, right? And it takes a lot of time to draw out each individual drawing. But with movies, people have put in that time, and instead of a hand, a machine does the flipping, so those limitations are waaaaay broadened. As it’s refined, I bet they could even make movies as long as, like, operas and long plays and stuff!”

“Oh, huh,” Tim said, a little genuinely impressed by this, nodding. “That sounds pretty cool, I bet that’d be fun to see…”

(Miyako floated aimlessly in Tim’s head, just enjoying being cradled in the familiar place. She didn’t always understand who Tim was, beyond familiar, but she knew from Dad that Tim was sort of a… bigger her. To him, at least. Big heat looked at her and orange and the two mirrored each other, in some way. It was neat.)

(And Tim didn’t imagine much. But briefly there were sputterings of a daydream, fed to him by someone else. Big stages filled with light, that light playing out like stuttering, slow drawings, freezing every now and again as the thumb that control them got its grip again.)

(Curious, she followed that imagination to its source, jumping from Tim to the person he was focused on.)

(...Horsie.)

“Did you want to go see it again? Is that why you brought it up?”

“It is,” Mike said emphatically. “And I am going to see it again, but I was wondering if you’d seen one since you live here. Telephones are pretty incredible, but I think movies are definitely the most amazing invention that’s happened in our lifetimes. If you haven’t seen one, you’re missing out, not just personally, but in, like, the creation of history too.”

Mike was close to asking Tim to come with him some night, but…the fact he was on bedrest? And got randomly sleepy? Getting an electric shock that was Mike’s fault… 

Maybe… Another time. If Tim didn’t hate him by then. 

Mike opened his mouth…but nothing came out. Gaze going a little unfocused and clouded before his head turned towards Miyako’s crib, taking a step forward.

Tim stared at Mike… before tilting his head curiously. Watching quietly for a moment as Mike headed towards the crib, having gone weirdly quiet and weirdly blank. 

“...Mike?” Tim asked.

Miyako, in her crib, kicked her legs excitedly. The thing in Mike’s mind had looked like fun, mostly because she could feel how much he thought it was fun. She was sold. Let’s go see a movie. 

“Let’s go see a movie~” Mike said, both weirdly sing-song and…completely blank, as he started reaching into the crib to pick up Miyako. Of course! They should see a movie together! It was the coolest thing ever, so obviously he wanted to share it. (Like me) Tim and Miyako would love it, so…they should go!

Tim tilted his head a bit… brow furrowing as he saw Mike pick up Miyako. She, at least, seemed thrilled with this development, her sucker going a mile a minute as she did a happy little baby wiggle in Mike’s arms. “Um, no? Mike, I’m okay with giving my dad little scares sometimes, but all of us disappearing with Miyako? That’s… not really funny or cool. She’s just a baby.”

Mike didn’t respond…or, maybe it was more that he seemed not to hear. There was no irritation or rolled eyes towards someone trying to keep him from doing what he wanted, no quip about Tim living a little…not even internal concern about taking two people out of the castle that even Mike knew he really…shouldn’t. There wasn’t even the consideration that there probably wasn’t even a movie showing this early in the day. 

There was just…movement. Mike’s steps even a little more fluid than they regularly were. 

Go, Horsie, go! Show Miyako and Big Orange Miyako the way to the movie! 

But as Mike headed for the door, Tim suddenly was in front of him. A change in his demeanor, his expression cold and controlled, his hands hanging open near his pockets as he raised his head and squared his shoulders. Both trying to keep his body loose enough for fluid movement (Maki) but also trying to make himself bigger and more imposing (Kaito). 

“Put her back in the crib.” Tim said.

Mike didn’t startle at Tim Suddenly Being There, and he barely seemed able to focus on Tim at all. While loosely it could seem to be a response, he just said in that same off sing-song, “We’re going to see a movie~”

We’re going to go see a movie! Happy baby wiggle.

And Tim swelled up even more, his fingers grazing his dagger in his pocket… before he deflated uncertainly. Not wanting to fight Mike while he was holding Miyako, and not entirely sure why Mike was acting like this. “Mike, Mike, this isn’t funny.” Tim argued, watching his friend walk around him, still heading for the door, “It’s not cool, she’s, like, six months old, I think she gets baby diseases or something! We can’t just take her out, it’s cold outside. Mike!”

Kaito opened the door, looking down. His pupils narrowing as he heard Tim’s distressed call and saw Miyako being carried towards the door, every fuck you, fuck you muscle in his body going off as he felt himself physically swell in anger…

He’s one of yours right now.

Before Kaito noticed the dazed look in Mike’s eyes, and literally went, “Eeeeesh, oops, okay.”

“Dad! Dad, somethings wrong–”

“It’s alright, Tim, I’ve got this!” Kaito called, blocking Mike’s path forward pretty easily. Kaito was hard to get through doorways past, not unless he was making room. “Heeeey, Mike, come here. Someone… going on a trip~?” Kaito sang-song, talking to ‘Mike’, but looking down at Miyako as he leaned down to gently start to pull her from Mike’s arms, “That’s so much fun, where are we going?”

Oh, it was Dad!

What? 

“We’re going to see a movie~” Mike sang in the same way (awfully reminiscent of the way Kaito, Kokichi, and Shuuichi sang to Miyako, if not for the dazed tone underneath). “Horsie’s taking Miyako and Big Orange Miyako to see a fun movie~ D - gh.”

His dad wasn’t here… Mike could barely remember anything about Norman, he probably wouldn’t even recognize them if they met. 

And if they ever did… 

Mike’s hands (bandaged fingers fully open to carry Miyako) trembled a little as Kaito started to take Miyako from him. 

“Horsie?” Timothy muttered.

“So fun! Aw, Mike, I really appreciate you wanting to entertain the baby.” Kaito grinned, gently pulling Miyako from Mike’s arms, Miyako looking up with a pleased happy baby expression, “But, but, movies are so, so, far away–”

Miyako suddenly stopped happy wiggling. Her little baby brow furrowing as she sucked harder at her pacifier, reading the emotion coming off Dad. Wait, wait, wait, what was happening…you’re not moving towards the movie, dad. Dad? Dad??

“It’s so far away and it’s so coooold outside, it’s soooo coooold,” Kaito whispered a tad desperately, sweating a little as Miyako’s little face started to scrunch and redden in outrage, Kaito quickly hurrying inside as he went to the fireplace, “So, we can have puppet time here! In front of the fire! Tim, could you go get the puppets?”

“Uuuuh,” Tim glanced at Mike, “Sure.”

Mike just…stopped. Standing still, staring at nothing…until Kaito started moving away. Away from the path to the movie, doing it wrong, which… Which…

But…the movies wouldn’t be showing right now anyway. 

And Miyako was a baby, why…?

In tandem with Miyako’s displeasure, Mike’s face started to screw up in a…markedly more pouty version than his usual rage. But as Kaito headed towards the fire and Tim got the puppets…

“...nng,” Mike grunted with a wince, closing his eyes and holding his head for a moment. “What the fuck…?”

…why was he trying to take Tim’s sister to the movies? Sure, he tended to roll his eyes at age ratings, but Legend of the Spring Slasher was definitely not the sort of thing you should bring a baby to. Not that Mike would bring a baby anywhere! What the hell was he going to do with a baby?! 

So what the hell was that?

Miyako, in turn, was now fuming. Staring at her father with betrayed, thunderous outrage. Glaring at him with all her baby might, as she tried to barrel in and set. Things. Right.

And started to wail in frustration when Saint Madison immediately started kicking her out. 

Horrible! Horrible! This was the worst thing that had ever happened to her! This was the worst thing that had ever happened to ANYONE! EVER! IN ALL OF EXISTENCE! DAD WAS EVIL! EVIL INCARNATE! SHE’D NEVER RECOVER! THERE WAS NO GOOD IN THE WORLD! LIFE IS NOTHING BUT TURMOIL AND SUFFERING!! THERE IS NO JOY! WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!

“Do you need anything else, dad?” Timothy asked, passing his sheepishly coo’ing father the puppets.

“Could you put her pacifier in the sink, she’s spat it out. Oh, and, uh, here,” Kaito said, distractedly taking the note off his shirt and passing it to Tim, “Give this to Mike, and then go wait in your room for me, okay? I want you both to drink some water, either me or the first person I can get to is going to check on you, okay?”

“You… sure you don’t want me to stay?” Tim asked, watching Miyako turn bright red as she wailed, sobbing with all her baby despair.

“No, no, only if you’re feeling dizzy or something. And even then, I’d just want you to go back to bed anyway. Water, Tim, and I’ll be there soon.”

“What about Mike?” Tim asked.

Kaito looked over at Mike, who looked lost and bewildered, and blanked a bit. “Um…Mike seems dehydrated to me. Water, and I’ll be there soon.”

Mike cringed as the room filled with angry baby wailing, something…not in his chest, but like an echo in his mind wanting to scream just the same. …but mostly, the sound just sucked. There was a part of him that wanted to just tell her to shut up, but (she was a baby) words felt…gummy, between his brain and his mouth, and it was all he could do to scowl, displeased, even his legs not working. 

What was that?

It had seemed so…natural. Take Tim and his sister to see a movie. …but that hadn’t been how he thought about it. It was more like… Like…

Mike suddenly glanced up, though he hadn’t really…cleared up any. …was this fae magic? Sure, he only half believed in The Wonk, and even if the fairy was real then it was widely overutilized as a way to scare kids into doing what adults wanted…but fairies, as a people, were real. And…were notorious in everything Mike had ever learned for messing with people. Making…stupid fools of them…

Frustration leaking into his expression, Mike’s face started to tint red around his nose and inner cheeks. 

Tim gave Kaito one last worried look, Kaito now trying to distract Miyako with funny voices and dancing puppets, before looking over to Mike. Who… well, looked pretty frustrated himself.

After dropping off the pacifier, he headed to Mike. “Um, dad wants us to go drink water in my room.” Tim said, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly, “...you alright?”

Mike nodded mutely, finally getting his legs to move as they headed out of Tim’s dad’s room, deeper, furious frustration running across his face before he sent Tim a glare. “What…happened?”

If he could get an idea of what it looked like from the outside, then maybe… But if it really was a fairy taking the piss… Mike’s hands twitched, wanting to ball up but stopping at the aching pain from his burns as they were jostled.

“I was going to ask you the same thing,” Tim said, opening the door to his room and letting him in, Chase trotting up to sniff Tim happily, glad to see him back, “What were you doing, Mike? It was like you were on drugs. I mean that literally. I saw one of my second classes wander around the base high on something, and he was all weird and giggling like you. Though it’s weird your clearheaded now. You were trying to take Miyako to the movies.”

It didn’t feel like he was on drugs. It just felt…normal. (...not exactly. The constant smolder of anger had…if not disappeared completely, then had been suppressed to the point where it felt like that. And things had felt…simple. Take Tim and Miyako to the movies. It would be fun.)

…illogical things seeming…logical. 

Mike peered up at Tim in searching interest. …it really seemed like he hadn’t a clue. “...I think I have some ideas for stuff that I gotta go check out. I’ll see you later, Tim.” With a half wave, Mike turned right around and started heading out. Now…where was the best place in town to find information on fairies…

“...uuuh, wait!” Tim said, pulling out the paper Kaito had given him, “Trade you info for you drinking water, you weirdo.”

Mike paused, blinking at the paper for a moment before he huffed, turning pinker. “Sure, fine. But then I do have to go.”

Tim passed Mike the paper, before heading into the bathroom, getting some water for him. Coming back with a glass, he asked as he passed it over, “So? What’s the verdict? Is it better?”

Opening the paper, Mike read through the response…before having a decidedly smug, pleased look on his face by the time Tim returned. “To no surprise, yeah. Even to the point there apparently had been this weird crackle over the line for a bit? It’s been gone all day.”

Shrugging with feigned nonchalance, Mike said, “Of course, something like that could be due to the actual receiver, or the switchboard, but given that nothing’s changed with those since yesterday…it was my work.”

Tim smirked, looking pleased, “Hey, awesome…” and then his left eye lagged a little, suddenly leaning heavy on his right side for a moment, “...hey, I’m gonna go back to bed. It’s cool that it worked though. Feel like a mad scientist.”

Tim sighed, heading back to his bed, wanting to relieve the weight of his, well… whole body, as he sat down. Chase following and, immediately, jumping onto the bed with him. “Alright, well, mission accomplished. Look, my dad wanted you to stay until he could come in to check on you, but…” Tim shrugged, “I need a lie down, so I won’t actually stop you. Just don’t have another bout of weirdness, okay?”

The moment of pride in Mike’s chest fizzled out as Tim just…drooped. (It wasn’t like he wasn’t used to that, but this was a new method, admittedly.) And as he drank the water, he watched Tim tiredly get back into bed. Not…entirely unneeded. Because of what Mike put him up to. 

…he couldn’t fix this. If the healers said rest, then…that was probably the only fix. 

…but he could fix something else. And for as long as Tim called him a friend, then…

“Yeah, I’ll avoid it. I’ll…let you rest. Bye, Tim,” Mike called, leaving his glass on Tim’s desk. And, after a moment of consideration, and feeling a little embarrassed, he said, “Bye, Chase.” Before quietly leaving the room. 

Tim patted Chase on the head, as she wagged her tail… before sighing, flopping down onto his side. “All my friends are too energetic. Blegh.”

-

Arven had felt a little weird doing it, but he had felt the need to sort of… not really ‘ask permission’, but definitely let Doppio know that Kiba had invited him over. 

The goal was to essentially show off some neat fetching machine Kiba’s farm had. Apparently watching the dogs lose their minds over it, able to throw more frequently and with more challenge than their owners could hope to replicate, was both fascinating and highly entertaining. Great exercise for the dogs in question, and a lot of fun. 

Chief probably wouldn’t be able to keep up with the ninja dogs, but Arven wanted him to have fun anyway. And, since Tim was still on bedrest, he had brought Chase as well to let her get some playtime in. The two dogs following him happily as he met up with Kiba. “Hey! Over here!”

“Hey!! Whoa, someone’s brought the whole crew!” Kiba waved excitedly as he spotted Arven, Akamaru plodding over to greet Chief and introduce himself to Chase. Kiba held onto Akemaru for just a little longer, making sure he wasn’t going to startle the other puppy getting too overexcited before letting him join in on the ‘hello’s. “Aw, look at you! You must be the famous Chase, then, huh?” Kiba grinned at the lab. 

“Good to see ya, man,” Kiba nodded at Arven, popping up from dog height once Arven got close enough to pull into a manly side-hug, clapping him on the shoulder. “You all made it over alright? These surprise flurries lately are really somethin’.”

“But!” Kiba crowed, leading the way, “I checked over the clearing earlier and it’s all good! So we’re in for a max-speed dashin’ time!”

“Ha, perfect,” Arven grinned, “And yeah, Tim’s still feeling out of it. Poor kid’s kind of a stoic to begin with, but it’s kind of a bummer to see him so actually tired. If you wouldn’t mind, I’d love to show him the fetching machine too when he’s feeling better.”

Chase was ecstatic.

Hi! Hello! Good day!!! She bolted fall over Akamaru, her tail wagging so hard that she looked like she might knock herself over at any point. Then she bolted over to Chief: Look! Look! There is other dogs! More dogs! Ah!!

And, excited, she suddenly zoomed around them all in circles. Just needing to spend all of her excited energy.

Kiba smiled sympathetically. “Absolutely we can do that. Honestly my guys could probably get more exercise too, so any time you two wanna make the hike over here, we’d be happy to have you. Know I’m always about ready to run a valley through the city when I’ve been sick for a bit, so it’s gotta be rough for Tim.”

Akemaru had met other puppies before--apart from simply being born with siblings, of course--as dog socializing was Very Important and the Inuzukas didn’t half-ass dog training…but it was still more on the rare side that he got to play with other dogs his age, and as Chase started zooming, Akemaru joined in the fun, yipping excitedly. New dog, more friends!! More friends to play, they were going to play today, New Friend let’s play!!

Kiba chuckled as he watched, leading Arven and the dogs around his house out to the backlot, where…well. A fetch machine laid in wait. “Oh they are so ready for this, aren’t they?”

“Mmhm.” Arven snickered, watching the two puppies run and chase each other in ridiculously fast circles, while the two older dogs plodded along, watching ‘em go. “Four dogs all chasing balls like mad men? This machine better work hard to keep up. What does it throw, actually? Balls, sticks?”

“Balls,” Kiba said, giving the dogs a suspicious look before trying to quickly and sneakily reach into his hoodie and pull out a frankly ridiculous number of tennis balls. “It’s fine by hand, but I think with how fast this baby whips ‘em, I’d be a little worried about the dogs getting hit or scratched by fast-moving sticks. Balls are a bit easier to manage.”

Flipping a switch and steadying the machine past an initial rumble, Kiba grinned wide as he called out. “Alright pups, have at ‘em!!”

And, on cue, a ball thwonk!ed out of the machine, flying over the lot. Akamaru and Akemaru, knowing what was coming, bolted after it, barking for their friends to join in. Chuckling, Kiba took a few steps back to join Arven, patting his shoulder and then pointing to a basket at the bottom of the machine, right as another ball shot out. “We still could fill it ourselves, but the dogs can drop ‘em in there for the machine to suck up again, so it’s really never-ending fetch time.”

Chief and Chase were off! Chase fucking bolting.

“Wow, she’s fast.” Arven whistled, watching Chase run like if she even tried to slow down, she’d hurl herself into the air by accident. Arven wondered if that was why she was named ‘Chase’. 

“Ooooh, yeah, neat. I’m sure Chief and Chase will pick up on it when they see your guys do it a few times. Oof.” Arven sat down in the grass, watching them go. “Nice… Actually, do you have any drinks we can scavenge?” Arven asked, looking up at Kiba, “That alright?”

“Ha, she’s definitely got that puppy energy!” Kiba laughed, watching the dogs go at it with the true joy of a dog-lover. “Hopefully we can expend a good bit of it--though I won’t envy ya if you have to carry two dogs home later.”

Kiba had started to join Arven before he blinked and straightened. “Oh, duh. Yeah, man, absolutely, you just want water, or…we got some lemonade, and I think some--”

At that moment, Kiba was absolutely bowled over by what, at first and maybe second glances, seemed to be a giant, grizzled, dark grey wolf. However, instead of being mauled, Kiba let out a whoop of delight as he reached up into the dog’s ruff, petting it over. “Hey, Kuromaru!! Hi to you too, old man!”

…then, Kiba’s eyes lit up (more than they already were). If Kuromaru was here, then that meant…

Woah. Sudden wolf.

Well, no, not a wolf. Arven had seen real wolves, once, and even as big as this guy was, real wolves were on another level. But damn, this dude was close. Like, a miniature wolf… but ‘miniature’ being absolutely the wrong word. Shorter wolf? Stockier wolf. It was hard to describe it. 

“Kuromaru huh?” Arven grinned, a little excited about Sudden Dog. “Oh, does that mean some of your family’s home?”

As Kiba scooted out from under Kuromaru, he hugged the greying, one-eyed inuken, patting down his side. “Sure does! Arven, meet Kuromaru, my step-dad.”

“Kiba, stop telling people I’m married to my dog!” A woman stepped out from the back of the house, an annoyed look on her face as she shouted out to her son. And even without the context clues, it was very obvious that they were related. They both had the Inuzuka face markings, sure, but even down to the narrow eyes and unruly hair, Tsume Inuzuka was undoubtedly Kiba’s mother. 

Walking over, Tsume bonked a bottle of fizzy lemonade on her son’s head--which he took with a laugh--before grinning fiercely at Arven. 

“Arven, right?” she said, looking him over with a sniff. “Nice to finally meetcha, I’m Tsume, Kiba’s mom. He’s been talkin’ you up, it’s about time he finally balled up to bring you by when it’s more than a ghost town. You boys wanted drinks?” Several bottles were cradled between her fingers, which she offered up to Arven to choose. 

“Moooom,” Kiba whined, “Arven’s been by before! And I didn’t know that everyone was gonna be gone!”

“Our schedules are on the calendar, pup, and I know you can read. Other than finally meeting our esteemed guest, I wanted to let you know that your uncle’s coming for dinner, and your sister should be around for it too.” She nodded to Arven. “Are you stayin’? Either way, you’re not leaving empty handed.”

Kiba lit up more--Hana wasn’t working through the evening??--before giving his mom a tentative look. “Uh… Which uncle? And…are they cooking, or…”

Tsume rolled her eyes. “I’m not cooking if you’re gonna try to warn your friend off. Kory’s pickin’ stuff up and Hana’s been talking about that new bakery by the vet’s all week.” She grinned fiercely at both boys. “Though I’m back early to make some sides, if you’ve got the stomach for it.”

Arven stood up from the grass, vaguely wanting to make a good impression as he waved at Kiba’s mom. “Hey, Tsume. Or, hi, I mean… sorry, it’s nice to meet you. Um, thank you,” Arven said, taking a bottle from her at random, looking down at it. Oh, blueberry sparkling water. Neat. “Sorry, I left too early last time I came by to meet anyone, I wasn’t avoiding you all or anything.”

“And, sure, if I’m invited to dinner, I’d love some sides,” Arven said, feeling inexplicably nervous as he fussed with his drink, “Um… do you need any help?”

Tsume snorted, amused at the polite talk, while Kiba’s eyes suddenly widened and he popped the rest of the way out from under Kuromaru, the dog going over to sniff Arven now that he no longer had his prey. 

“Y-yeah! Mom, Arven’s super good at cooking, he and his boyfriend could run the town if they ever opened up a place. We could totally help with dinner. I set up the fetch machine for the dogs, yooooou could relax after work, and Kuromaru could play with ‘em, if you want?”

Tsume slung an arm around Kiba, ruffling his hair in a very dog-pet-y way. “You’re not getting rid of me that easily, squirt. But I’ll go clean myself up if you two wanna get stuff started in the kitchen.” 

She gave Arven a look that was both challenging and excitedly expectant. “I look forward to seein’ what cooking chops ya got, hotshot. My Kiba’s been real impressed.”

“Oh, uh, sure! I’ll do my best!” Arven promised, watching the woman head back inside before glancing at Kiba, “Your mom seems nice. Your hairs all over the place now though.”

They headed inside, and Arven looked around a tad uncertainly. He hadn’t cooked in this kitchen before, and he wasn’t sure if he should just be rummaging through the cabinets and the fridge. But when Kiba started pulling out ingredients, Arven got a better idea of what they were going to need, and started doing some of the prep work as he said, “It alright to just leave the dogs in the backyard? No bigger animals we have to be aware of? Though, I don’t know what animal would risk taking on four dogs at once. Especially with two the size of Akamaru and Chief. Chase has some serious muscle to her too, I think she trains with Tim when he’s being put through exercises.’

“As if it isn’t always,” Kiba rolled his eyes with a laugh, “Though this is definitely less intentional. Always a risk around Mom.”

Now, his mom hadn’t mentioned what kind of take-out Uncle Kory was getting, but food cohesion wasn’t exactly priority number one in the Inuzuka household. Especially with what Kiba usually had to work with. Really, he just hoped it didn’t look too random to Arven, while Kiba stared at whatever weird assortment of food his mom had decided to stock up on and…tried to think up what to make with it. 

Seeing Arven seamlessly get to work on vegetable prep--the guy was seriously something else--Kiba set some beans to pre-soak before measuring out rice into the hefty bowl of a rice cooker. 

“There are some big beasties in the woods, but I’ve never seen any come onto our property, and Mom says she hasn’t either,” Kiba said, shrugging a little as he began washing the rice. “Think our territory’s so heavily marked up that any coyotes or foxes or super lost bears would smell it miles away and steer clear. Plus…”

Kiba smirked a little as, right on cue, a blur of dogs sped past the large kitchen window. “We can keep an eye on things here, if by some wacked out situation Kuromaru doesn’t round everyone up first. I’m not, but if you’re worried we can just do some quick stuff here and head back out.”

Looking at the assortment, Kiba hummed, a little unsurely, “Think we got the time for quick picklin’ most of the veg, but…maybe roasting the cauliflower? Just to shake things up. ‘N spicy beans and… Well, I kinda just like figs with honey, but I’m all ears if you’ve got a recipe up your sleeve.”

“Mmmm, you have brussel sprouts? Kaito taught me a pretty good vegetable recipe for those, roasting cashews with lemons and apple juice. Easy, surprisingly good. Luminaries put fruit on some weird stuff, but a lot of it works.”

Arven said this as he immediately took the cauliflower and took it to the sink, starting to wash it, “Figs with honey though? That sounds really good.” Arven grinned, before looking over his shoulder at the sound of movement throughout the house, “So, I guess I’m meeting a lot of the family tonight? Anything specifically I should watch out for?”

“Apple juice??” Kiba asked incredulously, though he went back to the icebox, starting to rummage through it. “If you’re sure, man, I’ll trust you on that. Uh…how much you think we need, we’ve got an 8 ounce bottle but I’m not seeing any more.”

“Just a few folks,” Kiba said, getting out brussel sprouts and the small bottle of apple juice before going around to find the other items Arven mentioned. He was pretty sure they had nuts… “You just met Ma, and it’s just my sister and my uncle. Since you’re a guest, I don’t think you’ll have to worry about anything from my sister.”

Kiba rolled his eyes, catching Arven’s for a moment as he moved to the pantry. “People say she’s the sensible one of us, but that’s just ‘cause Hana’s sneaky. I can’t think of anything you’d do to do it, but she’s scary if you get on her bad side.” He paused for a moment, setting ingredients down. “...she’ll…also probably be a little tired from work. So.”

“And I don’t think there’s a single warning I could ever give you that’d actually help with Uncle Kory,” Kiba snorted, immediately bringing his energy back up. “He’s chill but, like, he cannot resist messing with people. I couldn’t tell ya if you’re lucky his husband isn’t coming, for your first meeting, because while Uncle Guy mellows out the snark, the two of them get ridiculous together.”

“Look at you; have you put together a cheat sheet for the whole family?” Tsume snickered as she strolled into the kitchen, clapping her hands together. “Alright, boys, what are we working on?”

“We’ve got enough people to need one,” Kiba snorted. “It’s looking like we’re gonna need some sheet pans? Could you get two out, Mom, and…” That would not hold Tsume for long, “Oh, all those vegetables Arven cut on the board? Could you put them in a bowl with pickling stuff?”

“Yes, Chef!”

Arven smiled sheepishly when Kiba’s mom came back, before starting to work on the brussel sprouts, grabbing the lemons and whistling approvingly when he found some apple juice. “Trust me, I wasn’t a believer about this either until I tried it. It’s a sweet, zesty flavor.”

“So, uh, Tsume?” Arven called, looking over at the older woman as she worked on the vegetables he had already cut, “Um… I hear your daughter is gonna be the head of your dog clan. You must be proud.”

“Fifth yeah, I am!” Tsume grinned, fangs out on display (though she did chuckle a little at ‘dog clan). “Aw, Hana’s gonna be flattered you’re out here gushing about her, Kiba.”

Flushing lightly, Kiba huffed as he checked on the beans. “It just came up! And ‘course I’m happy for sis, it’s a big honor and she’s more than up to it.”

Tsume nodded approvingly before looking back at Arven. “She really is. Might seem a little hoity-toity, but keeping the history of our family alive is important. Our ancestors weren’t all dumbasses, just ‘cause they lived in the past, so we do well to remember the lessons they figured out for us. Hana’s got the right sort of head on her shoulders to keep it up for the next generation.”

“And not just ‘cause of the will to go through medical school,” the older woman snickered. “Though! Kiba’s said that you’ve got quite the healing hands too. Is the mention of a world-trotting herb collector on the money, or was Kiba playing it cool? What’s the story there, kiddo?”

“Oh, well, it’s correct, but… well, I was going to say it wasn’t as cool as it sounds, but it kinda was.” Arven grinned, both proud and a little shy, “I went around the country looking for the really unique conditions that makes a titan herb, which are these really rare herbs that dramatically improve peoples immune system. It’s so rare people were convinced it was a myth, but I found five of them, soooo.” 

Arven shrugged, smirking, before asking, “You both mind if I pop these into the oven for a bit?” He said, indicating the coated brussel sprouts.

Tsume snickered in delight, hearing the truncated story Arven told, encouraging the pride coming off him. “Now that’s a story to tell, with results to boot. I’m guessin’ by titan herbs, you’re talking about searching out the ancient Titan corpses? Not even trying to find treasure there, just tracking that down is a heck of an undertaking, kid.”

“Go for it,” Kiba gestured from Arven to the oven, keeping a careful eye on his mom while getting out some spices. “I had it warming up for roasting stuff so…if that works.”

Smiling proudly at his mom, Kiba nodded in agreement with her. “Yeah! And Arven found all those herbs to help his partner when he was sick too!”

Her expression softening a bit, she glanced to the window. “Yours is the mastiff fella, right? Looks like your herbs really did the trick. He’s keepin’ pace even with the youngsters.”

Arven was a little startled, giving Tsume a genuinely surprised look as he closed up the oven, “You’ve heard of the titans? I’m surprised, that’s a really obscure myth.”

“And, yeah, that’s Chief,” Arven said, glancing outside where the dogs were rolling in the grass, taking a small breather from chasing with Akemaru, Akamaru and Chase both still going breakneck speed at fetch. “It was seriously a miracle. He was basically blind and nearly entirely immobile by the time I found the first one. You wouldn’t even be able to guess now.”

She waved Arven off casually. “Not in depth, don’t go thinkin’ I’m some cryptic hag you can get another piece of the puzzle from. Just heard through myth there used to be some big-ass critters walking around, then they kicked the bucket and that land is sacred to some, mystical to others.”

Kiba looked to his mom in surprise too. “Hey, I’ve never heard that from you before.”

Tsume lightly kicked at Kiba’s shin, starting an impromptu kick battle between them that lasted at most three seconds. “‘Cause ya never asked, squirt. Anytime people started talkin’ about great-grandmama’s stories you were snoozin’ in two seconds.”

“The start up to them is always so boring!” Kiba whined, “No one ever gets to the good stuff first.”

“Don’t get embarrassed that you thought you were too grown for fairytales the second you meet someone who proved one real,” Tsume tsked, lightly scolding with a laugh, before she winked at Arven. “Don’t get surprised when Kiba comes to you with all sorts of tall tales, tryin’ to impress ya. He’s been tryin’ to make good impressions since he met ‘the only cool guy from Mid-Valley’.”

“Mom!” Kiba squeaked.

Snickering, Tsume took over Kiba’s place at the spice cupboard, pulling some…questionable bottles out, only for Kiba, even while steaming in embarrassment, to quickly take the pickling bowl and season it before she would turn around again. He got a little more time as she gave another warm look out the window. “I really wouldn’t, he looks fit as a fiddle, not even accounting for age. Wresting that miracle from the world yourself takes some real ones, Arven. Chief is lucky to have a partner like you.”

“Hah, um… thanks.” Arven flushed, looking down at his feet, “And, to be fair, I’ve had stories like that kinda shoved at me my whole life. Basically everything my mom stores at my house is connected to some sort of legend or another. They always came with letters instructing me on both practical care and, like, curse care, stuff like that. I never really knew what she wanted me to focus on, so I ended up doing all of it.”

“Oh, brussels are ready,” Arven said, grabbing an oven mitt and pulling out the tray, sniffing them, “Mmm, alright, let them cool a second and then try one of these.”

“Eeugh,” Kiba shivered, a weird motion starting from his head and going down his back. “Curses wig me out, man. I don’t think I’d be able to sleep keepin’ cursed objects in my house.”

“That’d be a first,” Tsume snorted, turning back to the pickling bowl only to look a little surprised to see Kiba moving it to do its thing in the icebox, and the beans already bubbling away and filling the kitchen with an enticing spicy, smokey scent. “Though that’s big of ya for takin’ care of it anyway, Arven. Your ma an archeological type, then?”

Moving easily around Arven, Kiba traded the brussels’ place with the tray of cauliflower, giving the sprouts a curious sniff. 

“She is, yeah,” Arven said, resting against the counter as he watched Kiba inspect the food suspiciously, “She specializes in high risk excavations. Like, think trying to find signs of ancient civilization beneath where a volcano’s grown since they were relevant, sort of excavations. Watching her career is kind of how I knew how to do everything I needed to do to find the titan herbs. That’d be basically another tuesday for her.” Arven said.

He rolled his eyes a little when he said it, but otherwise tried not to sound bitter. He didn’t want to air his dirty laundry to Kiba’s family while they were all hanging out and having fun. Kiba’s attitude was fun and infectious, it was hard to bring up things Arven knew would ruin the mood around him. So he just didn’t. 

There was a sudden clang of a door opening and shutting as someone called in, “Hey, I’m home!”

Along with, just… many patters of paws. Arven’s eyes widening as suddenly three hip-sized dogs bundled into the kitchen, one licking Kiba’s hand while the other two immediately came to inspect Arven. Not un-friendly, but clearly assessing him for a moment… before deeming him safe enough as they turned to now all lick at Kiba. 

Brother! Brother! Food!!

“Cooking already? Oh! Look who it is.” A woman came in, thin ponytail and an elegance to her that seemed to act as a coin counterpart to Kiba’s all over the place energy as she smiled, “Let me guess, the famous Arven? Kiba finally risking bringing home the new obsession? We’ve been hearing about you for weeks now.”

“Phewwww,” Tsume whistled, while Kiba’s eyebrows raised in surprise, “So it runs in the family, huh. Don’t think I’d be able to do it myself--couldn’t give the kids a heart attack thinkin’ about all the dangerous stuff I’m doin’.”

While Kiba did agree a bit, he raised an eyebrow. “Oooor you could just take us to volcanoes?”

“Not a chance, squirt,” Tsume snorted, “We’re making sure all you pups get through school unburnt to a crisp and in one piece.”

At the same time the door opened, Tsume and Kiba both perked, calling, ‘Door!’ at the same time, though everyone they could be calling to were in the same room. And, making sure nothing would get knocked over, Kiba lit up with a bark of a laugh, squatting down to pet and embrace the tidal wave of dog that soon came to envelop him. “Well look who decided to show up, huh?! Aw, c’mere, guys…”

“Welcome home, kiddo,” Tsume smiled warmly, heading over to pull her daughter into a side embrace, giving a cursory sniff over as she pressed her nose to her head, chuckling at the few furry faces poking in from the back door, Kuromaru, Akamaru, and Akemaru all panting and wagging their tails, giving a few ‘hello’ barks and beckoning the Haimaru brothers to come meet the new guests. 

Peeking out of the swarm of dogs, Kiba stuck his tongue out at his sister. “I’ve brought him over before!”

Okay, this was Many Dogs.

Arven watched with a raised eyebrow as the three new dogs were let out to join their companions outside, a damn cacophony of barks and excited yips briefly filling the kitchen before the sliding door was closed. The two puppies especially looked damn giddy at the whirlwind of activity, and Arven wondered if Tim would be pleased to know Chase had seemed to make friends with Akemaru, the two puppies working together to try to chase down the older dogs.

“‘Home’ is the pack, Kiba. You just brought your friend to your house.” Hana told Kiba, reaching over to pat his head a bit before looking over the food made already, “Now that your pack is returning, now you’re bringing him home. It’s important to remember that, or you’ll get too attached to one spot.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Kiba sighed, getting up before smirking a little, going over to hug his sister still covered in Brother Slobber. Which he knew couldn’t be even slightly comparable to what she dealt with at the vet…or even just sleeping in with the brothers, but…still. Get slobbered on. 

Minor revenge gotten, Kiba went over to the sink to wash up, not as willing to get drool in their food. “Well, Hana, this is Arven, Arven, this is my sister Hana. I’ve told you before, she’s a veterinarian, and, oh, actually! Hana, we were just talking about Arven’s big titan herb quest for Chief.” Kiba nodded to the kitchen window. “The Mastiff…pff, Irou’s already belly rolling for.”

Kiba gave Arven a grin. “Chief is making some fast friends.”

“Ugh, thanks baby brother.” Hana said, rolling her eyes before waiting her turn to wash her hands next. “How can I help?”

As Tsume told Hana what she could do to assist with the dinner, Arven laughed, peeking out at the Many Dogs again. “He’s so happy out there. I mean, obviously he goes to the dog park, but just casually like this? This is So Many Dogs, he must be over the moon.”

For the most part, the sides just needed to roast and/or simmer, so Kiba wasn’t…that worried about his mom directing the cooking anymore. Though he still kept an eye on things. It wasn’t like the kitchen burst into flames every time his mom stepped in, and she did have some chops! He’d grown up with her cooking, after all…though what that meant was a lot of take-out and family potlucks with other people cooking. Tsume just…got a little overzealous in the kitchen sometimes. And as Kiba grew up and his family’s demands outside the home got more intense, he’d taken it upon himself to fill the gap, ensuring that they weren’t always just getting take-out on the way back from work. 

By this point, though, it had instilled a certain amount of possessiveness over their kitchen in him. Or…maybe more accurately, a wariness. 

Stepping back to stand by Arven, though, Kiba nudged his shoulder and looked out onto the lot of dogs. “I’m glad for ‘im. I feel like I can kinda take it for granted sometimes, but,” Kiba chuckled a little sheepishly, glancing at Arven, “I feel like for something like this, more is really better, right?”

Family, friends. The pack. 

“Yeah…” Arven said, watching the dogs run around, “...but that is a lot of dogs. Keeping this place clean must be a nightmare, I’m constantly cleaning up fur just with Chief. I’m lucky Doppio doesn’t mind just random fur found places, it’s impossible to perfectly keep up with. I was ready for him to break up with me when we found a clump of fur in his pillowcase. Like… how? How did you manage it Chief?”

“We don’t question the mystical ways of dog hair,” Kiba sighed dramatically, hanging his head with a shake. “We’re pretty lucky to be right up against the woods, so we get a lot of birds and,” Kiba sent a wary look outside, not trusting how occupied the dogs seemed to be as he leaned in to whisper, “squirrels takin’ all the dog fur we throw out for nests ‘n stuff, but it’s a lot, dude. Still, I’m kinda used to it.”

“Is that the excuse you’re using for your room these days, then?” A lazy voice drawled right behind Kiba and Arven, causing Kiba to yelp and quickly turn around before he slumped back with a groan. “Really had to show off, huh?!”

Sighing, Kiba gestured to the slouching man with tousled silver hair, only one eye visible between the crooked headband and facemask. “Arven, this is my Uncle Kory, Uncle Kory, this is my friend Arven, he’s staying for dinner tonight.”

“Charmed,” the man nodded, hardly blinking, “I did wonder when we’d get to meet the person vying with Kiba for getting kicked out of the most school events.”

Rolling his eyes, Kiba explained for Arven’s sake, “He’s also a teacher at Wolfrun.”

Arven gasped right along with Kiba, shooting a startled look over his shoulder at the new person. Woah… “Um, hi.”

“Oh, wow, a teacher? That’s… weird.” Arven said, “I’ve never seen one of you in the wild before. Sorta thought you all lived at the schools.”

“Pfff, pups got a sense of humor, huh?” Hana tittered over at the oven, before peering at it again like she was looking at a different language, “Hey, Kiba, the oven says its at 500… isn’t it supposed to be 250? Why is the heat so high?”

“Oh, I saw Tsume do that.” Arven said, shrugging a bit, “I’m sure she has a good reason.”

“I’m on special leave for family events,” Kory nodded. “Special exemption for this, you see.”

With the initial startle over with, Kiba bounced his shoulder against his uncle’s, looking at all the take-out boxes on the dining room table with interest before his sister called out to him. Looking over, his eyes suddenly widened as a weird, high-pitched sound came from his throat, Kiba all but bolting into the kitchen. 

“Saw Kory waltz in, figured we should get things done quicker to eat,” Tsume nodded, pulling out an almost absurdly large locked container from the pantry. “Oh, Arven, are Chief and the other pup on any special diets? Our usual food is made for large, active life-style dogs, but we have the stuff for other needs.”

“Damn, must be losing my touch,” Kory hummed, as Kiba made a few panicked yips from the kitchen. 

“No, no restrictions for either of us.” Arven assured her, watching with amusement as Kiba scrambled to salvage whatever had still been cooking in the oven. Ah, right, Kiba had mentioned something about his mom not being a very good cook. Goooot it.

The kitchen was Busy. There was now More Dog out in the backyard. The dogs all seemed to be making a game of playing keep away with the balls being thrown out by the fetching machine, grabbing a ball from the air and then doing their best to keep the other dogs from wrestling the ball from them. It was surprising how often one of the puppies managed to suddenly and thoroughly ‘down’ one of the dogs to try for the ball, triumphantly being the ones to drop it off into the basket again.

After a while, the food was ready, bring brought outside to a picnic table that Arven had remembered thinking ‘man, that’s big’ when he had first noticed it. But then, this wasn’t even close to all of Kiba’s family, and its size made more sense as dog food bowls were placed out as well, just a hoard of dogs and people and food all enjoying a bright fall day.

Arven had gotten a little used to sharing a table since he had gotten to the castle, but he was still surprised at the flurry of noise and movement. It was like someone was always talking, around each other, over each other, rapidly back and forth to each other. It was sort of tough to keep track of the conversations, the family updating each other about their respectives days. It reminded Arven of the royal family, and it still surprised him. How do you spend this much time with someone and still have this much to say?

It was Hana who, trying one of the brussel sprouts, raised a bewildered eyebrow, “How is this sweet?”

“Apple juice.” Arven said.

“Oh, weird… hm.” Hana said, taking another bite… then another. The slightly confused look never quite leaving her face even as she kept eating.

Kiba had started up a rousing conversation, asking Kory why Guy wasn’t joining them, all to let Kory whine and moan about being abandoned by his husband, who was off doing Team Building Exercises with his Beloved Youthful Students. Uncle Guy, Kiba had let Arven know while Kory went off on his betrayed monologue, encouraged by Tsume’s snickering and matter-of-fact nods, was also a teacher at Wolfrun, though he had been a nationally ranked taijutsu master. The two of them had apparently always been rivals, and not a lot of people actually realized they were married. The only reason Kiba knew, out of his peers at school, was because they were related, though because of how ridiculously casual Kory was, people didn’t even realize that part. 

A lot of the conversation was like that--if something wasn’t focused on Arven himself, Kiba kept up a running side commentary, filling Arven in on all the backstory to keep him in the loop, though that didn’t keep the youngest (present) Inuzuka from interjecting loudly into conversations himself. 

“You know, I may be willing to give you this one--or your interpretation of a Luminary recipe, whatever,” Kiba nodded slowly, eating through his own brussel sprouts…which, he’d found, went oddly well together with the beef and broccoli dish that Kory had brought (along with the three other main dishes).

“I’m into it,” Tsume decided with a nod. “Nice one, hot shot; Kiba was right. You’re an ace chef!”

“Ah, thanks,” Arven grinned, both pleased and a little flustered. “Your takeout is good. I mean, you know… good choice. Good taste. All of that.” 

“You don’t have to be so stiff with us, Arven, do we make you nervous?” Hana asked, pouring herself some tea from the table. “I know we can be a lot, but I swear we’re mostly harmless.”

“No, I’m not nervous, just…” Arven shrugged, “Trying to make a good impression, I suppose. I can be a bit abrasive if I’m not careful.”

“Well, were not exactly a family unfamiliar with roughhousing.” Hana said, idly reaching over to grab the back of Kiba’s hoodie and pulling it over his head and over his face, closing it up with a quick tug of his ties and holding it as she smiled sweetly, “I doubt you’re as bad as you think you are.” 

Tsume’s sharp gaze softened a little, hearing Arven’s nervousness, though she grinned seeing Hana’s more hands-on example. Or simply deciding that it was time to mess with her brother a little. “Kiba does tend to bring home the quiet, polite ones. If tenderfooting makes you feel more comfortable at first, we’re not gonna force you to tell us your whole life story, but,” she shrugged, leaning back in her chair and gesturing haphazardly with her soju bottle, “you’ll open up eventually.”

With a muffled sound of outrage, Kiba started batting at Hana’s hands. Finding her head just through touch (and being lucky enough for her not to lean far enough away), he started back-combing with his nails, getting even her smoother texture to frizz up. 

“Hey, hey, my hair is off limits!” Hana decided, trying to lean back out of reach while trying to keep her grip on the ties at the same time. It very quickly proved impossible, and she had to let go to lean away and start smoothing her hair down.

Chase trotted over to Chief after inhaling her food, Chief laid out on his side as he took a little half-lidded dog snooze. Play? Play? She nipped at his ears, jumping backwards and wagging her tail as she waited for retaliation. Play?

More play later. Rest. Chief ruffled, blinking lazily as he panted lightly in his snooze, still coming down from all the running around.

Tragic. Incomprehensible. She sat down with a small, impatient little huff, whining.

“Then paws off the hoodie!” Kiba barked, popping his head back out and straightening it when Hana backed off. 

“Nothing is sacred,” Kory observed, tipped back in his seat, his visible eye cast over to a small paperback he’d pulled out. And he exemplified that most of all, blatantly disrespecting the ‘no porn at the table’ rule various family members had tried to instill throughout the years. 

Having gobbled down his own food, Akemaru’s ears perked at Chase’s huff before he trotted over to Kiba, starting to whine. Kiba looked down a little surprised, before he half-leaned down, muttering things like, ‘c’mon, man, we’re eating!’ and ‘you guys can just play together’ before he sighed. Casting a slightly suspicious, slightly embarrassed look around the table, he reached into a pocket and pulled out a collapsible cloth frisbee, handing it over to Akemaru, who took it with a grateful yip before bouncing over to Chase. 

Play!! Play! New friend, got a good disk, let’s GOOO!!! Throwing the whole of his little body into the air, Akemaru whipped the disk through the air, barely even landing before zooming after it. 

Tsume leveled an amused look on Kiba. “Keeping dog toys in your clothes still?”

“We were planning on playing with them!” Kiba said in his defense. “Just this time.”

NEW DISK!! PLAY!!!!

Chase was off, yipping and barking with her friend as the two chased the disk, before happily wrestling over it, playing keep away with each other and baiting each other, every now and again Akemaru doing his special throwing trick. 

Arven, for a moment, didn’t entirely understand what Kory was reading, not did he entirely understand the slightly exasperated expressions around him… but as he peered more, he raised an eyebrow at the name of the story My Pants Are SO Tight That I Ripped Them In A Meeting With My Boss?? And man that sort of sounded like a weird thing to base what looked like the size of a novella on– oh.

“Oooooooh,” Arven said dryly, “You’re a Prince Kaito type.”

“Hmm,” Kory nodded, unbothered. “A literature fan. Haven’t met the man myself, but I’ve heard he and his husbands show up in Powell’s frequently. With a whole library at their feet, to still buy personal copies…” 

He casually turned a page. “A true literary.”

Huffing, Kiba stretched back and shook his head. “Ignore old men doing old men things. I’m stuffed! Hana, Mom said you were thinking of getting stuff from that new bakery by your clinic? Didja?”

“Time to fill the second stomach, huh?” Tsume laughed. “I swear, teens are something else. Have you had enough, Arven? I told you before, I’m packin’ up a to-go bag for ya--any specific requests?”

“Actually, can I take some of that udon home for my boyfriend? He’s a vegetarian, otherwise I’d take the pork too, but I’m sure he’d appreciate some good leftovers. Any of the sides you’d be willing to part with too.” Arven smiled, “The castle good is great, don’t get me wrong, but mass-producing a meal does take something away from it, I’ll admit. Home made meals can’t really compete.” 

Arven paused, playing that back in his head, before turning a bit pink, “As in, they can’t compete because they… win? Lack of competition through domination. You know what I mean.” 

“Hah, you’re sweet.” Hana laughed, reaching around Kiba to ruffle Arven’s hair a bit, “Sure, you can take some tupperware for the udon.”

Arven startled a little at the head pat… before grinning a bit. Liking how it felt. It was one of the things he had liked about spending time with Kaito too, honestly. Something in his body relaxed at head pats. “Yeah? Thanks.”

“Sweeter than this one here.” Hana said, suddenly moving to ruffle Kiba’s hair, but rough, sort of noogieing it.

“You’ve got it!” Tsume grinned, starting to take some of the dishes from the table and kicking at the leg of Kory’s chair until he heaved himself up with a sigh and started helping out. 

That was one upside Kiba had found to being the main cook of the house these days--he usually got off easy on dish duty. 

Though that was one of the only things. 

“GGgghh!” Kiba grunted in outrage, cringing down from the noogies. “Oh, come on, I’m plenty sweet! Practical bleeding heart out here! Don’t go comparing two studs against each other, we need the solidarity.”

“Oh? Well, what I see is one stud who’s bringing home a meal for his man, and one who still can barely look at his man in the eye. Either his real ones or his weird empty puppet eyes.” Hana said, her face deadpan at that last comment. Something incredibly grim in her expression as she said, “Those empty, empty red eyes.”

“...eh?” Arven asked.

“If you like Kiba, I really hope you like puppets.” Hana simply sighed, something grimly resigned in her as she said, “No… no pack is perfect.”

“HANA!!” The pitch Kiba’s voice climbed into was barely audible to human ears as he turned bright red, though it turned a few dog heads, and elicited a distant, “Be nice to your brother, Hana!” from inside the house. 

Steaming and barely able to form sentences, Kiba jumped up from his chair, full of half-followed through gestures before he managed to sputter out, “Ravin isn’t my anything! E-except friends! We’re just friends, two cool guys who are friends! And his puppets aren’t weird, they’re--”

Well, they were weird, and that was kind of the appeal, but also, “They’re badass.”

Still fuming and crimson, Kiba joltily turned to Arven, explaining though he couldn’t quite look this friend in the eye either. “He’s part of the Mechanations Club at his school; they hold competitions and craft automatons and puppets ‘n stuff. The big one is the annual Death Battle for non-human controlled creations, and Ravin said he’s working on incorporating a flamethrower into his design this year.”

Maybe if he just…explained enough, Arven would forget all about that first part. 

Arven blinked, genuinely startled… before he said, “There’s another Gordon in the world!?”

“No.” Hana said, eyes widening in horror, “Don’t tell me there’s two of them. Not in such close proximity. The world can’t handle that. I can’t handle that.”

“No, no, seriously, there’s this guy right, Gordon? He’s a nice dude, don’t get me wrong, and built like an ox, seriously, he’s massive. Which is the only reason his puppets look small when they’re next to him, but they’re all easily five feet tall, and they’ll, like, talk to you.” Arven insisted, “You won’t even see his mouth move, it’s really uncanny. Made a freshmen cry this year.”

Hana pushed her fingers together, resting her chin against her thumbs, an intense furrow in her brow, “...they’re multiplying.”

“But, when you get used to it, it’s pretty neat looking, yeah.” Arven said, looking over at Kiba, “...so uh… got a thing for puppet guy?”

Kiba paused, genuinely a little taken aback hearing about…someone else with a penchant for giant puppets that they presumably even took to school. Considering there was a whole club at Tanuki Glade for that kind of stuff, Kiba presumed that it wasn’t a wholly unique hobby, but…he’d really never seen anyone take it to the extent Ravin did. Huh. 

But that moment of surprised pensiveness was but brief, as Kiba was sent right into another wave of flustered embarrassment. “No! Unless that thing is friendship. …a-and kinda gratitude for a whole thing, though we’re even on that and--” Kiba waved his hands, cutting himself off, before pointing accusingly at Hana. “She’s a manipulator and a liar and don’t take a single thing she says as truth! I am--”

Kiba somehow turned even more red. “Not doing the dating thing!”

“Yeah, because he hasn’t been brave enough to confess yet.” Hana said, “My poor baby brother.”

Arven nodded sympathetically, crossing his arms, “Confessing is hard. Not just anyone can do it. You have to have a certain… I suppose self confidence is the right word? Maybe bravery?”

“Heroism?” Hana offered.

“I wouldn’t call myself a hero, but…” Arven smirked, chest swelling, “It’s certainly a heroic quality.”

“How did you confess to your crush?” Hana asked.

“...” Arven opened his mouth to answer… before fumbling a bit, “...uuuuh… okay, well, it was kind of a whirlwind, a lot going on…”

“...do you not remember?” Hana asked, raising an eyebrow.

“We were at a hotel and… I don’t know if he brought it up or I brought it up but we just sort of started talking about it, and then…” Arven tilted his head, “Our ‘ship sailed’.”

“Huh… well, that’s a bit unhelpful, but sure. Hey, you.” Hana said, poking Kiba in the cheek, “Do that.”

Kiba simmered more and more with each blow to his ego. He was confident! And brave! And a Fifth-damned hero!!

It was just hard to get his tongue to do literally anything his brain wanted around Ravin. Not when he went around smelling like paint and sawdust and like baking sand, with a new design on his face every time Kiba saw him, and could make puppets dance just as easily as they could maim with just the twitch of a finger. Kiba had…spent a lot of time thinking about Ravin’s hands…

Arven’s fluster was a small solace, before Kiba both squeaked and whined, leaning away from Hana’s finger, “There’s nothing to do! It’s not like you’re dating either!”

“Yeah, but I’m aro and ace, so what’s your excuse?” Hana huffed, rolling her eyes, “I’ve been watching you make puppy eyes at people for years, ever since puberty ravaged you and took my cute little brother away. Look at him, Arven. He used to be so cute. What happened?”

Arven laughed, before giving Kiba a grin, “He grew up to be cool and handsome? Seriously, Kiba, anyone you have your eye on would be lucky to have you. You’re awesome.”

“Well, sure, that all goes without saying.” Hana shrugged. “...but do his puppets have to eat at the table? And eat actual food? Where… where does it even go…?”

Kiba had continued to fluster and pout at his sister, before he blinked, looking at Arven in total surprise for a moment. And then, almost like nothing had happened, he was beaming bright, barking out a confident laugh. “Yesssss, the solidarity wins out!”

Slightly squatting for a moment, Kiba clapped his hands over his head and bowed his head in gratitude to Arven. “Now here’s a bro! Man, why couldn’t you be my sibling.”

Plopping back in his chair, Kiba snorted and gave his sister a helpless shrug. “Look, he dumbs down some of the super technical stuff enough for me to get, but it’s still all bolts and nuts to me. As for why he brings them to the table…he likes to freak people out a little.” Sighing, Kiba gave Arven a side-look. “I have no idea how he does it, but Ravin’ll just…switch places with one of his puppets sometimes? Just to freak people out. It’s crazy to see.”

“Pff, sounds like magic.” Arven snickered, laughing at the imagery, but… a little touched, at Kiba’s comment. 

Yeah. Arven kinda wished he could have been born into a family like this. They were just so… lively. And the house was so full. Full of people, full of dogs, it was an endless energy that was easy to get lost in. Everyone he had met so far had been really nice… even the weird pervy uncle. But, like, Arven had gotten kinda used to being around an older guy who was way too open about his sexual nature. Like Kaito had kinda been a bit of practice to not flounder entirely at a sudden porno at the dinner table. Though it was still very weird.

But Tsume was super nice, even if she apparently could not cook. She had an easy, joyous energy, and… he thought it was sweet, that she couldn’t imagine doing what his mom did, just afraid to worry her kids. It must be nice to be cared about that way. And Hana was fun, still clearly An Adult, but her enthusiasm for messing with her brother clearly came from an eager, affectionate place. 

Not to mention All The Dogs.

…Kiba had a good home life. Arven was happy for him.

“Well, now I have to ask Gordon if he’s ever heard of this guy. Ravin? Gotta find out what’s happening in the puppet community.” Arven laughed.

“Fifth if I know, it really could be,” Kiba chuckled, grinning wider as Akamaru plodded over, resting his head in Kiba’s lap with a sigh. Short after-dinner nap, and now it was time for after-dinner pets. Yesss… Pet time…

(Arven did have the scent of other people; that prevalent bit of sunshine that Kiba had mentioned, coming from his boyfriend. But, Tsume and Kory quietly discussed in the house, he didn’t really smell like…a pack. Which was a little concerning, along with what Tsume had learned about his mom. What kind of werewolves left one of their pups without a pack?)

(It was no wonder Kiba had gravitated towards him. Tsume knew her son had some personal struggles when it came to direction, what he wanted to do with his life, but better than sniffing out prey or poison, Kiba’s nose seemed to always point him towards people who just…needed a friend. And just like with Shino and Hinata, she decided that home and pack would always be open to Arven.)

Snorting a laugh, Kiba chuckled, “Wonder if they got a newsletter. ‘Best kind of glass for the most soulless eyes’, ‘How many limbs is too many’. It’d be a hit, I’m sure.” 

“Alright, one extra large tupperware of udon for the vegetarian boyfriend, and a bit of every side. Plus a li’l one of the pork stir fry, just for you,” Tsume winked, setting down a bag of leftovers on the table in front of Arven. “You should come by more often, Arven, you’re a real treat to have. Need an excuse to bring out the baby pictures to mortify my kids anyway, since I’m not gonna be meeting any partners anytime soon,” she huffed in faux exasperation. 

And just like that, Kiba was back to red. 

Arven snickered, giving Kiba an amused look, “Looking forward to it.”

-

It was both weird and completely predictable how they had settled into Carbosi, now that the more rapid legs of their travels were done. Or, on hold, might be more accurate. There were other cities to see on the way, but Deere knew that, after the suspiciously sinister snowstorm, their party’s next big destination was Usott, the capital of Dicea. The…destination, of sorts, for whatever odd errand Queen Kaede had sent her husband on, to see their cousins. Deere had no idea how eager Sou would actually be for them to get there quickly, though he could hazard a guess that the king may be feeling restless after being forced to stay in Carbosi for so long. Or he may lament having to leave the industry hub--who was to know?

But focusing on the present around them, their party had settled into the city, sighs about the alcohol ban, dinners and outings with the Royal Assassin and Detective and…a bar owner (who was very much Detective Kirigiri’s partner and…while Deere hardly knew them, he silently wished them the best of luck when they got back to Luminary), and city-seeing all included. 

The latter of which Deere, Sou, and Selka were doing that particular day, walking around one of the more commercialized districts, just…seeing what there was to see. Anything interesting in shops, or impromptu street performances (that, even in the ever-icy weather, seemed to always be going on at least somewhere), or advertisements for larger events. Apparently there was some student event called a Death Battle that sounded…odd, considering the attitudes of Diceans Deere had observed so far.

He hummed lowly, peering at the…very, uh…creatively designed poster.

Priestess Selka placed her hands together as she hummed happily, looking over the flyers that seemed to coat this wall as a second layer. 

She was quite enjoying their stay in Carbosi! It was a lovely, bright city that seemed to revel in having new things to show people. And while Priestess Selka did quite like all the neat little novelty things she had seen already, jukebox’s and vibrant, moving grandfathers clocks that had little dancers in its center, and these neat little boards that the Carbosi were calling ‘skateboards’. Probably the most useful thing, outside of the telephones which has been born here, was little personal washing machines that were meant to make cleaning clothes a simpler process. 

But what she liked the most so far? Was the rainbow lights.

At night, they turned on the lights that were strung up between the buildings, the strings all covered in little lights that slowly twinkled in little different colors. They sparkled light starlight, in different hues of blue and red and purples and pinks, different parts of the city being known as The Red District, The Pink Market, The Orange Canals, areas of the city where some colors dominated more than the others. 

It was beautiful at night, and Priestess Selka found herself wandering the city often, enjoying the sparkling colors.

But, that was later. And now she and Deere were wandering around together, looking for new events to attract King Sou’s attention. The King, surprisingly, had seemed in a far better mood lately, and it was no longer entirely a matter of twisting his arm to get him to enjoy himself. Maybe not ‘elated’. But enjoying himself.

She glanced over at Deere, who was peering at a poster, “Something catch your eye?”

“Hm,” Deere grunted, giving an understanding nod after a moment. “I thought it would be odd for Diceans to have a coliseum-like sparring tournament…and I was right. The ‘Death Battle’ isn’t for people…sort of, anyway. I don’t really know what they mean by constructs or…machinations, but it seems to be things students have built, that are going up against each other. Perhaps King Sou would be more knowledgeable on the matter.”

He shrugged a little, though, only interested in the poster because of how confusing it had been. “Have you found anything upcoming and interesting? There certainly isn’t an issue of mundanity here…”

“Oooooh, machines beating each other up! King Sou would love that!” Priestess Selka giggled, thrilled… before pouting, literally jutting out her lower lip as she tilted her head, “Unless seeing machines being destroyed would make him sad? I don’t know how attached he gets to that sort of thing. Hmmm…” she tilted her head, before wondering, “I wonder if Atua would consider it an adequate bit of praise if your prayer partner was… robotic… well, he loves us, so as long as the attempt is sincere, I’m sure he’d accept it!”

“So, that’s a good one to keep an eye on,” The priestess murmured, looking over the fliers… before saying, “Oh, well, I know our king isn’t a big fan of concerts, but this could be fun to let the rest of the party know? Apparently a big concert is coming up! We’ll still be here when it happens, so that’s exciting!”

“Couldn’t hurt to ask. I have a feeling he’d be more offended by the novice structures of students than what the creations can do themselves,” Deere guessed, taking note of the date and location. Given that the poster was up along other city events, he supposed that it was fine for people completely unaffiliated with the school to show up, but…everything about the Death Battle he could find out more about if Sou took interest. No reason to hound after details right now. 

Glancing over to Selka, Deere shrugged a bit. “It’s either that, or perhaps taken as personal prayer, no? I don’t know where the line between a sex toy and another partner would be drawn, when it comes to divine purpose.” He smirked slightly. “Perhaps that’s a theological and philosophical discussion you can bring up to The Highest once you’re made a Head Priestess. Start making a legacy for yourself, illuminating Atua’s path for us in a new age.”

Humming more neutrally at the mention of a concert--the others would probably enjoy that, yes--Deere followed where Selka was looking, before it felt like every atom in his body had turned to ice. 

Front and center on the poster…Deere hadn’t even read the line-up or information. The lace, or perhaps romantically vine-like delicate scatter of light blue hair in motion. One bright yellow eye half-open, beckoning the viewer to come closer, listen, you’re about to hear something made just for you… It’ll be our special secret, my De--

“I’m going to throw up,” Deere said, matter-of-fact. Despair and disbelief sinking his heart as, right at the top of the poster, it read: Featuring: The Soulful Songster all the way from Luminary, Asura Vallia

“Not a fan of…” Priestess Selka peered at the flier, “Soul Pop? Ooooh, that’s fun! You know, I think I’ve actually heard of them? We didn’t get much music at our town, because of the gates around the lake we didn’t make much of a tourist town, so we didn’t get much events like that. I think I remember this one song, um… dun-dundun… how’d it go… oh, shoot, this is going to bug me all day. Dundun-dun? Mmmhmmm… gosh, you think you remember a song and then you actually try to sing it, you know?”

Deere just turned grey, eyes fixed to the artist’s rendition of a face he hadn’t seen in…months. And yet he didn’t think he’d ever forget it. The last time they’d seen each other…

‘I’m hurt, Deere, really. I thought I meant more to you than this…that we meant more to you. But I don’t have to take this… Let me know when you calm down, and we can talk it through. You don’t have to be so--’

Oh fuck, he really was going to throw up. 

Eyes widening in panic, Deere quickly looked around and sprinted over to a waste can, folding over it as he heaved up a mouthful of bile. His chest feeling like it was full of rocks that had just been slated for the day’s mining. 

“Oh! Oh, I just thought you were being your usual sarcastic self! Oh, dear!” Priestess Selka fretted, hurrying over and rubbing his back, coo’ing and making small little distressed sounds, “Oh, poor, poor dear, what’s happened? Did you eat something that’s turned? Oh, we should sit down somewhere, you’ve gone all pale and splotchy. Come, come…”

Fretting, she led him into an alleyway, “Take a seat, take a seat. Try putting your head between your knees? That can help, I think?”

In between the panic, Deere was thankful for Selka’s fretting. They turned a few heads on the street, but with her so…vocally worried, but taking action, he supposed that kept people from actually coming over. Which…he was thankful for. No one else had to…

Taking her advice, Deere did put his head between his knees, but mostly because he was hunching into himself. Closing his eyes tight and trying to breathe around the rocks in his chest, hands forming fists in his gloves before he forcefully released them. Just being…incredibly embarrassing. And yet, he couldn’t…

“...Priestess,” Deere murmured, voice faint. Just resting his head on his knees, unable to even face her. “...I need a secret kept confident, between you, me, and Atua.”

“Oh… a ‘super duper promise’ secret?” Priestess Selka asked, before furrowing her brow, “Or a ‘swear’ secret?”

Deere sighed. “...it’s going to sound stupid, if I ask you to swear. But you cannot tell anyone else. Even after everything, I don’t want to ruin anyone’s reputation.”

“Okay, well! Then I promise I won’t tell anyone as a casual rumor! But, if an assassin asks? I am soooooo telling,” Priestess Selka explained brightly, “...what if my Highest asks? That okay? Okay, good, no swear, but yes I promise! Now…”

Priestess Selka took one of Deere’s hands in between hers, her expression softening as she said, “Atua is a handsome god who values those who value others. Deere, I value you. You may trust me.”

“I wouldn’t ask you to trade your life, Selka,” Deere faintly smiled, before grimacing deeply. “...and if the Highest asks about it, I think I’d be in far more trouble already than what you telling would do.”

Looking over as Selka grasped his hand, Deere took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Gathering himself for a moment, before his voice came out softly. “...Asura Vallia is my ex-girlfriend. We broke up two weeks before I left for the capital, to be a part of King Sou’s entourage.”

“...we didn’t break up because I was leaving,” Deere grimaced, voice going even quieter. “I didn’t know it was happening when…we did. It wasn’t…a very good break up.”

…some parts of their relationship, Deere knew, were a ‘secret’. Stuff that wasn’t supposed to be said or acknowledged, but that people did know about and just turned a blind eye. They had never told Deere’s parents, for one, but…if they had ever cared enough about his life, he had a guess they could’ve known. They certainly had never told Asura’s parents. Deere had a feeling House Vallia didn’t know much about what Asura was doing while they visited military communities at all. 

Other parts, even now, Deere would never tell anyone, outside of a swear-like promise to keep mouths shut. Like the fact that it was him that had broken up with Asura. There was…so much that would ruin both their standings, if it got out in Luminary. 

(...he’d been so stupid.)

“Oooooh… oh!” Priestess Selka said, looking over at the entrance of the alley like Asura might just show up, manifesting at their name being called… before she suddenly blew out her cheeks and gripped her hands into fists, “Well, fuck that singer then!”

Deere looked up at Selka in surprise for a moment before smiling softly, looking at his knees. He guessed it wasn’t that surprising, that they were that close by this point. But still…

“...thanks, Selka,” he murmured.

“Oh, dear, come on now,” the priestess smiled, patting his hand a bit, “What did you think I was going to say? You’re a good man, you’ve been exceedingly patient through a journey that, let’s be honest, has not always been the easiest time for all of us.”

Laughing lightly, Selka shrugged, “There’s a reason King Sou gravitates towards you, that you and I spend so much time together, that the guards go to you for leadership or that so many go to me asking why on earth you won’t join the far more relaxed prayer groups as everyone grows bored and lonely and homesick. People like you. I like you. And if you’re going to literally vomit at the sight of them… then fuck them, we ball, we Do!” Selka let go of his hands, clapping her hands after every word, “Not! Stan! A bitch!”

“...were they a bitch?” Selka asked curiously, tilting her head.

Deere huffed a bare laugh, actually turning a little pink as Selka went on with examples. “Difficulties acknowledged…I like you guys too. So…I appreciate it. I guess…” Deere sighed, looking a little exasperated. “I don’t actually think of myself this pitifully, to be clear, but…I guess I’ve always been prepared for no one to really take my side on this.”

Asura was a noble, famous, charming, known to all as a sensitive free spirit. Deere was just some gloomy servant. He was…

Feeling a pang in his chest, Deere’s expression strained as he looked at the other side of the alley. “...she could do bitchy things, sometimes. And they could be an asshole. But…”

He paused, before shaking his head a little. “...I don’t want to keep anyone from going to a fun concert. But I don’t think I’ll be going.” Running from Asura for the rest of his life had seemed perfectly feasible…right until, the farthest from home he’d ever been, there they were. But Deere could still run a little longer.

“Of course not, we’re not going to listen to their skanky music.” Priestess Selka huffed, before giving him a curious look, “Can I ask, why did you think I’d take her side automatically? I don’t really know much about them beyond really just that one song I barely remember.”

Deere shrugged a little, feeling the chill start to seep in from the ground through his pants. At least they hadn’t gotten a snow sprinkling today. “I really shouldn’t have been surprised with you, if you’re not a fan. People just don’t like to think badly on those they admire, even just through being a singer they like. If it wasn’t a secret, I could imagine people not even believing that we’d dated.”

“Well, those people are silly. You’re a dear, Deere!” Priestess Selka beamed, reaching over and pinching both of his cheeks, shaking his face a little as she said, “You’re handsome and intelligent and delightful! If she didn’t want you? Well… they’re an idiot.”

She sighed, letting go of his face and standing up, brushing off her knees, “Well, how are we feeling then? Going to spew again?”

In a sense, Deere was lucky that Selka pinched his cheeks, since it meant they were already pink while she said a bunch of flattering things about him. And he was appreciative, giving her a small smile before copying her sigh and following the priestess up. “I don’t think so. Thanks for your concern, Selka. I’m alright… Would you like to keep looking through events?”

“I’ll admit, sitting in an alley hasn’t helped me resist how cold it is,” Deere faintly smirked. “Could I entice you into trying out something at one of the cafes here to warm up? My treat, to…express my gratitude for having a good friend.”

That really was how he felt. 

(...it wasn’t exactly that Asura hadn’t wanted him. Sort of. And that wound was one that had been stubborn to heal while on their trip.)

“Oooh, cafe! I want a pumpkin spice latte! I do not care if that’s the most obvious order right now, it’s what I want.” She keened cheerfully, clapping her hairs together as she giggled, “Nee~heehee! Come, Deere! To the heat! To the warmth! This chill is obscene!”

“Immensely agreed,” he sighed, walking with Selka out of the alley. And with coffee to judge and warm up with, he didn’t think about turning back to the poster.

-

“Okay, and we’re reaching up, up, up. And what are we reaching for?” Maki said as she and Shuichi stood in front of Timothy in the courtyard, doing a group exercise. 

“Atua’s throat, so that we might bitch slap god.” Timothy said dutifully, stretching out his back.

“Very good. And, now in one fluid motion, we’re going down to the ground, keeping our legs straight, touching the grass, for what reason?”

“To slap my grandparents back into the grave in case they find a way to crawl back out,” Tim recited.

“Really, Maki?” Shuichi whispered to her.

“It’s just a joke,” Maki said, her expression grim as she stretched her arms to the side, “Now, stretch all around, slow and even movements, so that we can?”

“Catch all the conditioning bastards who slink around like the pussies they are,” Timothy stoically recited.

“Okay, okay, look, I know it’s frustrating to realize Tim’s conditioning is still active and, worse, hindering,” Shuichi sighed, straightening up from their stretches, he and Maki helping ease Timothy back into movement now that they were taking him off bed rest, “But Tim, you know not to repeat any of that in front of your father, right? It’s not… inaccurate. To blame those factors for the conditioning. But it can be unkind to him.”

“Yeah, I know,” Tim said, shrugging, “I don’t mind Atua, and my not-grandparents are already super dead, so… who cares?”

“I care. I don’t care what I may or may not learn in the trials. I see those people, I’m going to choke them all out for messing with all of my kids,” Maki snarled. “How do you feel now? Muscles still feeling hollow?”

“No, it’s better,” Tim said, bouncing on his heels, “Can I go back to weapons training? Cali and Kimiko said you taught them how to chokehold someone and then pin them.”

“I did. Needed to vent some anger at the Momotas, figured I’d use the anger to fuel some teaching.” Maki said.

“Maki, seriously, just be careful who you… Look, Kaito still can’t even jerk it,” Shuichi whispered to her, lines under his eyes as he said, “It’s made him weird. We thought Kaito sleeping around was a weird Kaito? Forced-celibate Kaito is weird. I just want to keep things nice and calm until he can get himself off and stop acting so…”

“Weird?” Maki filled in.

“Yes.”

“Ugh, finally,” a whiny voice huffed, Mike, after a moment, visibly jogging over to the trio. After seeing Tim at the start of his bedrest, and the…weirdness, watching Miyako, Mike had been scarce. People had--if anyone had asked--reported seeing him around here and there, walking quickly between the halls, pulling books from the library, popping in and out quickly from the dining hall. But for more than a glance, Mike just…hadn’t been around. 

For good reason. 

As he got closer to Tim and his mom and uncle, somehow the smudges under Mike’s eyes looked worse. A deep, dark bruised color, sunken in. And while Mike looked just as vaguely annoyed and unimpressed as he ever did, there was a certain jitter to him, like nothing about him, even his thoughts, could stay on one thing for too long. 

Again, he huffed as he got to the group. “You just had to be outside, didn’t you. Whatever, okay, so--”

“We were close, but off a little,” Mike started, words already rapid, “They weren’t conditioning you to be a good drummer, they were conditioning you to be the drum. Anyone smart enough could learn the codes, but to be the codes, to completely disregard all of the chaos on a battlefield just for input-output--take in any of the signals, you talked about smoke, flags, other drums, and only pay attention to that, and then only do the appropriate output from the ‘user’, the authority figure you were looking for. That would take conditioning.”

“Not being in a war should do most of the trick of not triggering you by accident, but we saw how that went, so I looked into removing conditioning altogether,” Mike said flippantly, his hands jittering a little. The bandages still around his fingers oddly stained black. “At first I just thought they’d put ya in a loop to instill parasympathetic responses, even as varied as that could show up like in a person, but then I thought, oh, a fae charm. Installing something while choosing the parameters a person would react in.”

“Turns out that’s prolly not it, and probably lucky s-since Luminary having a pact with the fae would’ve meant we’d probably lose the war--more likely is Empaths, so I looked into that, but wouldn’t you fuckin’ know it, Empaths don’t keep records,” Mike growled, annoyed, “Everything I found just kept referencing ‘Wisdom’s Pillar’, which is apparently a cache of knowledge that exists only in a psychic plane, so no dice there.”

“But!” Mike literally popped up, his grin crooked and a little manic as he pulled out a device from his pocket, “J-just because we can’t get rid of your conditioning doesn’t mean, w-we can’t di-disrupt it. That you can’t use codes for your own benefit. So I’ve been working on this--it’s only mk 1, but I think i-it should still work, creating a code that’ll disrupt the sp-sp, uh, h-headspace you get in.” 

While his sapphire eyes were bright with zeal, there was a certain…unfocusedness to them, which when paired with the jitters and how Mike had started to look a little unsteady as he sputtered and stammered out what the last week had been like to him, painted a certain kind of picture that he didn’t tell. 

The three Luminaries all watched him as he stammered and exposited a mile a minute, swaying lightly on his feet as he triumphantly held up a device, Timothy scratching his scalp lightly as his friend said a bunch of… stuff. That didn’t make much sense to Tim. Fairies? Empaths?

Shuichi leaned in towards Maki. “Wow, you were right, he’s really smart.”

“I’m even more right, look at him. Little attitude problem’s almost killed himself in the attempt,” she whispered back.

“Right… what do we do?”

“Knock him out and tie him to a bed?”

“That seems like an extreme move.”

“Knock him out and throw him to Kaito?”

“...hmmm. Less extreme, but still up there.”

“Knock him out and put him to bed in general?”

“Closer.”

While Timothy’s mom and uncle whispered to each other, both likely just buying time until one of them had an actual good idea, Tim decided to just walk up to Mike and look at the device, before saying, “Cool. We can try that, but you need to sit down. You look like you’re gonna pass out.”

While normally Mike would be pissed about adults whispering to themselves right in front of him, right now, Mike didn’t really seem to…notice. Still eagerly holding out his invention, waiting for…

(...anything. Any acknowledgement. Just…anything.)

He nodded, pleased with Tim taking notice, before glancing at the ground, wrinkling his nose, and shrugging. “Like right here? And I’m not gonna pass out, I think I have, maybe… Uh, f-fuckin’, three more hours, pro-probably before that happens. I’m not seeing shadow spiders yet, so I still have some time.”

“Right, but whatever you did, it’s probably going to take more than three hours to explain it to me. So it’s probably better to plan around you passing out, rather than just waiting for it,” Tim said, looking curiously at the device, before looking at his mom and uncle. “Mom, Uncle Shuichi, can I go to Mike’s room?”

“...” Maki glanced at Shuichi, who raised an eyebrow, “Sure, but I’m bringing lunch to you two. Or, someone is anyway.”

“We can’t sic Kaito on him, Kaito’s been clean for almost two weeks,” Shuichi whispered fiercely to her, “We are not setting him back.”

“Kaito this, Kaito that, stop babying him, he’s fine.”

“He’s really not, he’s weird and I am getting him back to normal if it kills me–”

“Fine… Uncle Kokichi’s bringing you food, boys,” Maki said, ignoring Shuichi’s huff of frustration, “Tim, you’re dismissed.”

Tim nodded, looking to Mike as Shuichi furiously whispered to Maki that Kokichi was working you can’t just keep passing the crisis kids off on his husbands– “Back to your room? You can show me how this works?”

“You’re smarter than that, it won’t take three hours,” Mike said dismissively, in possibly one of the nicest things he had ever said to another person. “But okay, that’s better than being out here.”

Rolling his eyes a little at Tim’s family still being weird--or, at least trying to roll his eyes, it looked more like he just looked to the side before his eyes fluttered shut for a moment--Mike sighed. He’d been looking for Tim for a bit, since he’d finished up this version of the code-disrupter, so he wasn’t going to wait around for a chance to talk without his family, but… Typical. Couldn’t rely on any adults to understand. 

Besides, he’d eaten…

…

…recently. Yeah. 

Nodding, Mike turned--tipping a little too much to one side for a moment before he righted himself--and led the way. “C’mon, Tim.”

-

Mike’s room wasn’t exactly a disaster zone. It was messy, but there was a clear separation and method to it. There were stacks upon stacks of books and leaflets and journals stacked on the end of the bed, which otherwise was pretty bare. Instead, most of the bedding was on the floor right next to it, almost like a waterfall of a nest, with a pillow at the side of the mattress. There was a cooler pressed against the wall, but…everything else? 

Most of it was centered around the desk, but there were tools and bits of metal and cutting surfaces and coils of wiring and just…all sorts of mechanical bits and bobs all around. Sorted, kept neat, but everywhere, just from the sheer volume of stuff. 

Waving Tim vaguely towards the bed, Mike settled on his knees on the bedding nest, for a moment just blinking slowly. 

Timothy took it all in, before heading to the bed, sitting down and kicking his legs a bit. “...you’re almost as bad as Uncle Kokichi,” he noted, looking around the massive mess, “His desk looks like this too. One day I went to visit him and I couldn’t even see him behind the pile. Let me guess: you know where everything is?”

Mike blinked more quickly before his eyes refocused on Tim, and he scowled at the comment. “I am not as bad as that room. And of course I know where everything is--this was the optimal arrangement while I was putting this together.”

“Which, anyway.” Mike held up the device to Tim again, a little black box, maybe the size of two hands together, or one adult’s hand, something that would fit in a good-sized pocket. There was a refracted curved piece of glass over most of the front, with four small buttons below it. 

“I’m calling this a code-disrupter,” Mike explained. “It utilizes basically a directed, mild electro-magnetic pulse and rapidly flashing lights to disrupt the patterns your mind gets stuck in while you’re triggered by conditioning, and, ideally, reinstates the regular pattern. Hypothetically, this should work on other types of mind-control too unless they’re remotely controlled, or use a method that isn’t using your brain.”

Mike pointed to the first button. “This one I’ve p-programed for a general disruption--it’s what took me so long to get this done. I don’t, like, know how to study your brain like that, but I made do with what other people have figured out. The second button is a manual on-off for the light--press for it to be on, let go for it to be off. The third is a manual for the EMP, and the fourth is…”

Mike sighed, annoyed. “Hypothetically to record new manual patterns for the light so you could do more stuff with the codes than just break out of conditioning, but I need to figure out a way to reliably store and play back those inputs without, like…making this thing basically a mini-record player. But I figured it’s finished enough that you should have it.”

“Right, right,” Tim said, nodding, “...no, I’m still pretty confused.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I get the light thing. The light flashes rapidly and it disrupts me when I’m doing the monotone conditioned thing, right?” Tim asked, looking over the device curiously, “Brain stuff, sure, I’ll take that as just something I don’t understand but assume you do. But… what are you imagining, when you’re thinking I can do more with my… codes? Are you saying this thing can condition someone in new ways? Because…”

Tim frowned, looking the device over before giving Mike a small frown. “People might get upset at that. My mom specifically. She gets very ‘murdery’ when it comes to conditioning stuff.”

“...also,” Tim said, rocking on his hips a bit, tilting his head, “...what’s an empath?”

Mike frowned a little. “I don’t think so. To be honest…” He sighed, actually looking a little embarrassed as he picked at the frayed edges of his bandages. “...I don’t really know. I feel like there is potential to do more than just the disruption, and I didn’t want to limit that potential in the physical design, but…when you drummed, it didn’t actually make you do anything. Input-output. So it’s not like there’s a code out there that’d make you be able to, like, do cartwheels on a string.”

…he’d just wanted to make the code-disrupter sound a little cooler than a glorified flashlight. 

Looking back up, Mike shrugged a little, more bored by that question. “It’s a type of psychic. Looking at and controlling people’s emotions, and doing really weird mind stuff. Really, I think half the people that say they’re psychic are liars, but some really do exist. Apparently there was some party or celebration or something after Luminary’s civil war because…” Mike squinted. “The Empaths there were freed? Or something like that. I didn’t look into it too much more since that just confirmed to me that the type of mind control the people who did conditioning used were using Empath abilities for it.”

“...oh, you might feel a little sick after using the code-disrupter?” Mike said, mildly apologetic. “It’d get rid of the control and, like, compulsion, but all the other biological stuff that came as a result and to enforce the conditioning is still there. Like if your uncle used it, he wouldn’t be forced into his compulsion, and he’d be able to breathe, but his body might still feel panicked that he might not be able to, because it’s used to that. Shouldn’t last long, but…”

He shrugged. “First iteration.”

“Oh. Okay.” Tim said, sort of just slowly absorbing all of that. Huh, okay… “Do you want to test it out?”

Of course Mike wanted to test it out. Working by himself, and all the notes he’d gathered, there was only so far theory could take him. The only real way to see if it could snap Tim out of conditioning was to test it, but…

…well. If it worked, no one would know. And Mike was confident in his invention.

“Have you tried tapping out drum signals on other stuff? That might be more subtle than us going off to get your drum again.”

“It might work, yeah. I feel like what happened last time was me going through my drills,” Tim said, looking around the room for something to use as a tool, before reaching over to the desk to snatch two pencils and a small journal Mike was writing notes on.

He put the journal on his lap, tapping the panels on its surface eraser side down. “Hmmm… that works. So, let’s see. I just did one after another before right? So… North.”

Ratatatat. 

“South.”

Ratatatat.

“East. West.” More taps, Timothy still clear headed. “Hmmm… medic needed. Enemy approaching.” More rapid taps to the notebook. “Retreat. Line breached…”

Timothy suddenly blinked. Looking up from where he had been idly staring at his hands, now looking out at the room as he said monotone, drumming all the while, “Archers spotted. Squadron spotted. Surrender. Accept surrender. No prisoners…”

He blinked. “...orders?”

Picking up the code-disrupter, Mike looked on eagerly as Tim started to drum out rhythms on his notebook, watching his expression intently (or as intently as Mike could focus on anything like this) for any change. And…it definitely took longer. Maybe there was something about the sound or the different weight and hit feedback of pencils, and maybe something cyclical about, while the drum itself wasn’t the trigger for Tim, it had been the thing he was using while triggered so much that it had become linked, but…

Eventually, it looked like Tim’s face blanked out, just like he had before. And Mike gave him a great big shark grin. 

“Take a look at this, Tim.”

Holding the disrupter up in front of Tim’s face, Mike pressed the first button, a series of bright, rapid-fire blinks erupting out of the lens.

“Okay,” Tim-Tim accepted the order, looking up into the light… before his eyes widened at the sudden flashing lights. Eyebrows furrowing in concern and confusion, a grimace of pain on his face… before he looked away, saying clearly, “Nngh, alright, turn it off… ugh…”

Timothy ran his hands over his eyes, groaning and not even realizing he had dropped his ‘tools’, all of them falling to the ground as he laid down on the bed, curling up. “Ugh… oh no…” Tim frowned, keeping his eyes tightly closed, “Ugh, I’m hungry… please, I’m hungry… I tried, please, I’m so hungry…”

At first, Mike lit up, putting the disrupter face-down on the bed as it played out the last of the sequence. It…worked? Well, of course it worked, Mike made it--

(But the nature of invention was that you would make a hundred pieces of crap before something finally functioned. And most of the things Mike had made before… Oh, how nice, he reverse engineered how a clock worked. He made a warmer that didn’t use fire. He…never dabbled in brain science. He’d never made anything that didn’t just rely on physical mechanics, but had to affect chemical properties in another body entirely.)

(...it had been a long time since he’d made anything for someone. Trying to make their life better.)

Mike had started to light up, joy and pride beginning to warm in his heart…

Before Tim started to groan. And all of it dropped from Mike’s face. …by getting rid of one trigger, had he… Tim had talked about what happened when his family resisted their conditioning, had the disrupter… But if Tim wasn’t in that mode, then there was nothing to obey to get rid of the side-effects, and…

Mike sent a frustrated, angry glare to the disrupter, balling his hands into fists, as a need to…throw it. Smash it. Destroy the useless piece of junk he’d made…

(He hadn’t abandoned Tim on the roof for a second, though.)

Huffing in frustration, Mike pushed himself up. “...shit, your parents are gonna be pis--ough…” Mike blinked, on the floor again, a few steps away, suddenly. …uh oh. Time was…running out. Tensely, Mike pushed himself up again, heading for the door. Tim needed help…

To be fair, Mike’s device did exactly what he had meant it to. Tim had his mind back. It was just his stomach.

He felt so hollow. If he had gotten the codes right, he’d have gotten another bite. Another. The more consistently he did it, the less hungry he was. Solving the codes had been the best parts of his days. Solving the codes meant he was eating. He hated not solving the codes…

…but as much as hunger sucked, Timothy swallowed and knew he could deal with the pain. Curling around his stomach for a moment before he blearily opened his eyes, watching Mike pull himself up from the floor, unsteadily staggering to the door. “...Mike?” Tim uncertainly called out, “...U-Uncle Kokichi’s coming, remember? Maybe… maybe we should just sleep till he gets here.”

You weren’t hungry when you slept.

“He’s gotta come faster,” Mike growled, “Just…stay here.”

Pushing through the door, Mike ran down the hall, heading towards the dining hall. And, in Kokichi’s defense, he was right where the residential halls branched off when Mike found him. Kokichi being hit with a wall of pain, and utter fatigue, and…frustration and anger and…encompassing all of it, worry. 

“My stupid thing didn’t work right, Tim’s stomach is fucking eating itself, come on!” Mike demanded, and Kokichi didn’t hesitate to run after him, even with what a poor state Mike himself was in. 

His heart clenching a bit as Mike opened his door for him, Kokichi hurried over to Tim with the tray of lunch he’d come with, two bowls of a hearty carrot, sweet potato, squash soup, some bread to accompany it, along with small cups of berries and smoked, herbed sausages. 

“Tim?” Kokichi asked, trying for calm, though a bit of his worry leaked through. “Do you think you can eat?”

…could he eat??

Timothy moved quickly, practically pouncing on the tray Uncle Kokichi brought. He had a wide-eyed, intense look on his face, shoving food into his mouth with a vigor he had never expressed before. Like he was certain if he didn’t eat it fast enough, it’d just disappear in front of him.

But as his mouth was full of berries, he glanced over at Mike, saying through a full mouth, “I ‘ink Mik’sh passing ou’.”

Uh oh. Not hunger in weakness, but…the sensation of starvation. Of needing food because you wouldn’t get it otherwise. Kokichi’s eyes widened a little, before he frowned, moving the tray a little farther away. “Slow down, Tim, you don’t want to make yourself sick eating too fast. It’s not going anywhere, I promise, and I can get you seconds if you want it, alright?”

…he’d give it a sec, see if real food in Tim’s stomach would be enough for the impulse to go away, but if it didn’t…

Kokichi looked up, alarmed again by what Tim managed through his food, before he quickly turned, seeing Mike still by the door. …sagging, onto the door, his eyes slowly fluttering shut. 

{Maki-chan, Shuu-chan, Kai-chan, I need back up. Mike’s passing out, and I think the boys might’ve tried out his invention, because Tim is having a starvation response. I might need to stop it before he eats himself sick, but we can find other methods for that if you’re not comfortable with me using Empathy on him. Think of the feeling of getting somewhere warm from the cold if you’re coming.}

Concerned, but a lack of surprise, and mild guilt that he had let Maki make this Kokichi’s problem. A candle at a desk, warming his palms.

Small surprise, then contemplation. Having felt confident Kokichi could just make the boy lie down after talking to him a bit. Tim?? A fireplace.

What the fuck had happened to his kid?? The Sun.

Timothy sort of knew, logically, that his uncle wouldn’t keep food from him, and that Mike probably needed Tim’s help, like, not crashing to the floor… but that was only his logical brain. Every nerve in his body was screaming to get as much food as possible in him while he still could, so he reached out and stretched to grab more of the food when Kokichi pulled it back, a look of determination on his face.

Maki opened the door, Shuichi right behind her, the two having been talking on the first floor after walking Kokichi to the dining hall. Shuichi gasped as he realized they had knocked Mike back a bit by opening the door, reaching over to catch him… and squeaking a bit when he found the boy to be weirdly heavy, doing his best to steady him. “A-ah, there there, this isn’t a good lamenting spot.”

“Timothy,” Maki whispered, immediately moving past Shuichi and Mike, going to her son and looking him over, frowning as Tim barely glanced at her before he kept eating. “...I didn’t think the kid would manage to make something with a flashlight that would work,” she muttered, for as much as ‘work’ as this was.

She reached out to grab Timothy’s ear and twisted it. Timothy grimaced and whined in pain, leaning away from her… but when she let go, he went right back to it. If anything, even more furious to get all the food in him. Nope nope nope, he was not losing this chance. He was starving. He would not starve.

There were heavy footsteps outside, and the door opened again, Kaito panting with Miyako strapped to his chest, Miyako looking thrilled with how fast she and Dad had been going. He looked around the room, taking it all in… before reaching over to grab Mike from Shuichi, hefting the kid up and hurrying to the bed where Tim was. Kill two birds with one stone, per se, as he said, “What happened?!”

Kokichi had barely moved to try and keep Mike from hitting his head on the floor before Shuuichi and Maki came in, so he pivoted, trying to get a read on what exactly was happening to Tim. He frowned as Maki’s presence did almost nothing, and he gave her a concerned look. “Mental, not physical,” he told her quietly. “I don’t have to reach in to help--can I help?”

Mike blinked a few times as he felt…weird pressure on his body, after a moment registering that Tim’s uncle was there--that his whole family was there--but…his body felt heavy and numbed. He couldn’t even try to pull away…

And that was even more futile when Tim’s dad grabbed him in a whirlwind, Mike just completely unable to keep his eyes on anything. Though, at the question, he managed to mumble, “Stupid fuckin’ thing didn’t work… Piece of garbage… Worthless. Res’stance side ‘ffects still there…”

“Huh?” Kaito asked, laying Mike carefully down on the bed, putting him on his side in case, well… that was easier? On his back?? Before helplessly looking at his family. “Huh?”

“Mike tried to make a machine that disrupts conditioning,” Maki explained, frowning at Timothy, “And since there’s no way to disrupt conditioning, I thought it’d be safe enough to let the boys play around with it.”

“We shouldn’t have been so dismissive. He knew far too much in his research to dismiss it as childish daydreams.” Shuichi frowned, following them as he looked critically at the boys. “Electric lights have only been around for a few decades, and they’ve only been affordable recently. Right mind, right time, right reason?”

“Really? That’s…” Kaito glanced down at the device clutched in Mike’s hands, “That’s incredible. Nothing disrupts conditioning. He made something that disrupts conditioning?”

“My son is trying to choke himself on food, can we focus?” Maki said, clenching her hands into fists, before glaring at Kokichi, “Do. Something.”

“Hey, hey, let’s go easy on Kokichi, he just wants to make sure we do this right,” Kaito insisted.

“He asked me for permission, and I’m saying yes, now stop waiting around for my son to explode on bread,” Maki insisted, heat starting to radiate off of her, “Get it done.”

Sure, he might’ve been passing out, but he was still right there, damnit! Don’t talk about him like he wasn’t!

Though, all Mike managed to do was frown, as it became too difficult to even keep his eyes open. 

It…really was incredible. And a spark ignited in Kokichi’s heart, the hope for another opportunity of helping people out of their conditioning…but all that could wait. Tim needed help now, not in the future. Giving Maki a stern nod, Kokichi focused on Tim. 

“We can get you whatever you want to eat, alright?” he calmly told Tim, finding the…ah. Fear. Impulse. Need, to ward against emptiness. It was pretty easy, actually. With just…the ‘resistance side effects’ but no ‘shadow men’ to enforce it, all it took was…like sliding a book into a bookcase, aligning it with the other. Re-aligning the actual sensations of Tim’s body with his mind. 

Click.

“No one’s taking it away from you. We just don’t want you to get sick, okay? Slow your roll a little, Tim.”

Tim furiously chewed on his bread for a moment… then slower… then his expression turned a bit confused, staring at the food like he wasn’t sure what to do with it… before he stuck his tongue out, sliding the horde of food he hadn’t managed to swallow down yet onto his hand. “Bleh.”

“Ew,” Kaito said, before pulling out a wetwipe and grabbing the food from Tim’s hand, wiping his hand off, grinning earnestly as he twisted it into a ball. “Hi, Tim! How you feeling?”

Timothy blinked uncertainly. “...hic-hic-hic,” Timothy hiccuped, frowning, “I think I hic-hic-hic ate too fast hic-hic-hic.” 

“Yeah, maybe a bit, kid.” Kaito grinned, before letting out a sigh of relief, shooting his husband a grateful look. “Geez… never a dull moment.”

“I think I’m going to need to talk to Mike properly when he wakes up.” Shuichi frowned, looking down at Mike where he was still curled where Kaito had put him down. “No one’s been able to do anything like that to someone conditioned before, not that I’ve ever heard of. And considering his comprehension? Everything he was saying before about… well, everything. Can’t just be dismissed as him reading a particularly good fantasy book in the library. He’s…” Shuichi glanced uncertainly at Timothy, who was still sitting there, looking tired but very much aware, “...exploring interesting things.”

Kaito swallowed, unsettled as they talked around Tim.

…Tim had to know they were keeping something from him. Kaito couldn’t imagine he didn’t. It unsettled Kaito a bit, the idea that Tim might know they were keeping secrets, and was just… playing along with them. How could he not be? They were so obvious.

Kokichi smiled softly, letting himself relax a bit in relief. It had been scary there, for a moment. Thankfully, he had some pretty great people to rely on. “Here, Tim, let me get you some water. That might help more than the juice.”

Getting up, he…oh, huh, this was a lot of…stuff. Kokichi looked between the stacks of books and machinery bits as he carefully walked around them, heading for Mike’s bathroom to get a cup of water. 

…he’d seen his friend had a problem and within two weeks had…done something people, outside of those in the know with his, Alter Ego, and Temp’s project, thought was impossible. And…without any magical abilities, at least that Kokichi knew. He wasn’t sure what kind of magic would even…do things with what Maki called a flashlight. 

…Mike had felt like he’d wanted to smash the thing to bits when Kokichi had run into him. Not just because Tim was in a sort of pain but…because he thought it hadn’t worked. 

Kokichi could hear the boy snoring as he returned to Tim, offering the cup. “I think there are a few conversations in order. But first…lunch. And sleep,” Kokichi lightly laughed, glancing over at Mike. “...we should really make sure he does eat when he wakes up, though.”

Tim sipped at the water, looking at Mike… looking at his parents… looking at his uncles… then looking at Miyako… before he sighed. Placing his glass down on his lap, something Mike had said really sticking with him. Having been poking at his brain literally since Mike had said the word….

“Is Uncle Kokichi a fairy?” Timothy finally just decided to ask. Giving his family a serious look, continuing deadpan, “Is that why he’s so short?”

Kokichi blinked, before he quickly covered his mouth, though that wasn’t enough to completely stifle the snort that erupted from him. He was already crouched down, but he doubled over himself, shaking with suppressed laughter for a moment before he looked back up at Tim, an incredulous, but delighted grin on his face. “Some, some people are just short, Tim. N-no, pfff, no, I’m not a fairy.”

Tim didn’t look convinced. Glancing over at Miyako… before murmuring, “Miya’s kinda short too…”

“She’s six months old! How tall do you want her to be!?” Kaito sputtered, before sighing, “Look, let me… let me make sure Mike here is comfortable, let’s let him get some sleep, let’s do what Kokichi said. Lunch, then talk.”

“Sure. Sounds like a plan.” Maki nodded.

“Right.” Kaito nodded along with her.

“Good.” Shuichi nodded. “Make Mike comfortable, then go.”

“Yep.” Kaito nodded.

“Good.” Maki said, narrowing her eyes, refusing to nod again.

“....?” Shuichi nodded hesitantly, “...so?”

“.......okay I need all of you to go ahead of me,” Kaito finally admitted, as no one made any move to actually leave the room, and Kaito made no move towards Mike.

The way Tim had described it was incredible, which was why it made Kokichi laugh, but…ah. Okay. Well… He had been thinking about doing this one day, and Kokichi was beginning to think that all the ‘one days’ he would think about concerning his kids would end up happening on their terms, not his. Alright…

So, it was a conversation to have. After…

Kokichi gave Kaito a concerned look for a moment before sighing and standing up. “...I trust you. Please remember to take his glasses off--even if he’s a still sleeper, Mikaku-jii-san told me sleeping with your glasses is the best way to snap the stems off.”

Being the first to head to the door, Kokichi tilted his head a little. “Our room?”

“Yep! I’ll bring up lunch! Be right behind you! Maki, can you–”

“I’ve got him,” Maki said, swooping up Timothy.

“Mom, I can walk…”

Shuichi squinted at Kaito, who grinned sheepishly back at him. Shuichi humphed a bit, before following the others outside of the room.

Kaito sighed, looking down at Miyako. “This is our secret, okay princess? …” Kaito looked down at this tiny, fragile baby, and then warily at the kid who would have quite liked to kick him to death, before saying cautiously, “Leeeet’s actually put you on my back, backpack style. That way if the kid starts kicking he won’t accidentally knick you, baby love. Watch my back, Miya! Okaaaay.”

Kaito adjusted the wrap to lay her against his back, before looking over the kid. Okay. Okay. Now just…. unfold the child so he’s not literally sleeping in a tiny little illusion pretzel, then make sure the door was locked behind him when Kaito left. Hope the kid didn’t wake up and immediately try to murder Kaito in furious revenge. Ideally, this would all end with no more damage to his groin, his daughter, or the baby centaur. 

Where was that stone thing… also, what was this setup? The kid had clearly set up something already to sleep in, but Kaito didn’t entirely understand it? Was the kid sleeping on the little blanket nest on the floor? Did horses not like beds? Kaito didn’t know enough about horses! Kohtalon must be so ashamed!!

Kaito, making a judgment call, picked up the kid, placed him down on his little nest thing, found the stone, and holding his breath, pulled.

It wasn’t immediate. Mike was still absolutely conked out, snoring on the floor, as Kaito pulled the stone away and its glow gradually faded in his hand. However, once it did fade, the same steps as before started. The sound of tearing, the growing morph of Mike’s body…

In sleep, his face scrunched, wincing as his body was put to war between imminent total exhaustion and indescribable pain, though as the first harsh ‘snap’s began filling the air Mike’s eyes opened with a gasp, a pained cry leaving him. Unstifled this time around, he groaned and whined, writhing blearily on the ground as he was only conscious enough to be aware of pain.

(Mike wasn’t even aware of it, the way a few of his cries sounded like, “Mom” or “help”)

Eventually hind hooves kicked at the edge of the bedding nest, trying to shakily find purpose as Mike panted in pain, just trying to find something to ground him on that teeter of consciousness.  

Shit-shit-shit.

“Atua, please let that have been the right choice,” Kaito muttered worriedly to himself, kneeling down and, watching the boy writhe in his sleep, swallowed the nausea down of causing a kid pain as he hesitantly reached out, petting the back of his neck. “Shhhh, shhh, I’m sorry, I think just give it a second, your… I think your body needs to stretch…”

Kaito was almost sure that was true. He knew the pain of being tied up to tough positions and the sheer ache of when you first stretched out of the bindings. It was like ants crawling through your blood, setting your nerves on fire. Kaito hoped that’s what this was, and that in a little bit the ache would go away and the kid would feel better, as he assured as he pet down his back– subconsciously going to his instincts with Kokichi, where he looked for painful knots to try to knead out to help the process– “It’s okay, it’s okay. Give it a little bit. I won’t leave you…”

Unless the pain didn’t die down. And if it didn’t, he was going to go hunting for Nell. He just wanted the kid to get some rest, look at the skin beneath his eyes! The kid’s coloring was all wrong, he had massive bags under his eyes, fuck, wasn’t anyone watching him?? He looked like death warmed over! “Shhhh, shhhh, it’s okay…”

…the voice was wrong. Some of the words were right, but the voice… Blearily, Mike blinked over, patting the side of his head to fix his glasses, trying to fix all the blurriness… But even like that, it only took him a few seconds to figure out who was there, and Mike let out a growl. Kaito was honestly lucky, Mike was simply too tired to get furious. Still, he kicked out sharply towards Tim’s dad.

“What the fuck are’g you doing here?!” Mike hissed, taking in more of his situation though it…kind of felt like his head was a weighted balloon and wouldn’t stay up right. “What the… Don’t touch me!”

But instead of going full sicko mode, Mike just sighed in irritation and pushed himself up in the nest, getting his legs comfy and supported as he put his glasses and hat to the side and grasped the pillow on the bed, leaning forward onto it and the mattress. “Fucking pedo, what the fuck, touchin’ kids in their sleep… Creep. …owe me two pairs of pants now…”

Already trailing off back to sleep, Mike’s tail twitched. “Get the fuck out of here, asshole.”

Kaito frowned, taking his hand back, put a little more at ease that the kid sounded coherent. “Sure. But do you need a healer? I can go get the one that worked with you before, she could help with the pain?”

…

…

“...snrrrk….szzzz,” Mike snored. 

“Well, that’s probably a good sign, pain-wise,” Kaito murmured, giving the kid another concerned look. More pants. Got it. He wondered if Hajime would be willing to run an errand if Kaito passed a little extra his way. 

….don’t get attached. You promised literally everyone. Kaito was not Doppio’ing this kid. The… the fact that the kid had half worked himself to death with no intervention in the last week and some change was…. Not. Kaito’s problem.

It was fine it was fine it was fine, okay go.

Kaito headed out, going to grab some lunch for everyone… except Tim. Who had eaten more than enough.

-

“Alright,” Kokichi started, once everyone had had a little time to settle and eat, and he’d confirmed with Kaito that Mike was settled. He dipped a bit of bread in the soup, taking the time to chew before asking, “...so, Tim. You asked if Mi-Mi and I were fairies. What does that mean to you? Why did you come to that idea?”

Whatever they decided to tell Tim, it’d be best to see what sort of understanding he already had, so they could avoid the worst miscommunications. 

“Well…” Tim sighed, kicking the back of his heels against the chair legs, clasping his hands together as he thought about it, “...so, Miyako’s kind of weird.”

“Tim!” Kaito gasped, covering Miyako’s ears as she sat contently in his lap, “That’s your baby sister! Don’t call her things like that, you're her older sibling, she’s going to take things you say really seriously!”

“Not in a bad way, just in a… People randomly give her things,” Tim said, “Like, out of nowhere. You remember at the park, where she was looking at that balloon, and the guy selling balloons just came and, like, stood in front of her, all weird…?”

“People get a little odd around celebrities, Tim, and Miyako’s always going to have a reputation as an Ouma’s daughter–”

“Also I’m pretty sure she’s mind controlled me.” Tim said, “A few times. So maybe she’s a fairy, or maybe she’s an empath, but I’ve never really heard of that second one before so I don’t really know about that one…”

“Why Kokichi then?” Maki asked, after a moment of silence, “Kokichi’s never done anything like that.”

“Uncle Kokichi just has weird magic vibes,” Tim said, pressing his palm to his eyes and sighing. “I mean, if anyone gave Miyako magic stuff, it’s not gonna be Dad or Uncle Shuichi, you know? They’re boring.”

“...” Kaito looked at Shuichi, who was openly pouting, “Well, that also feels like it might be rude.”

“You’re not wrong, necessarily, Tim,” Maki said. “And we’re only arguing to get a better sense of where we might have slipped up. But maybe it was dumb of us to assume you’d never notice your sister randomly mind-napping you. Once or twice can be dismissed, but you’re around her all the time, and she has no sense of restraint,” Maki said, more talking to the men now, shrugging slightly, “Maybe it was unrealistic to assume he’d never notice.”

Kokichi smiled softly, listening to Tim’s reasoning. Some of it was pretty innocuous, and the way Empath influence worked made it really difficult for someone to notice unless they already knew what it was. And even then it was hard to pin down correctly every time. But…everything together, over a long enough timespan… And Tim was Miyako’s brother. 

Nodding a little at Maki, and giving a questioning look to his husbands, Kokichi huffed a small laugh. “I do feel like that might be a compliment? Though I’d caution ya to only use vibes as a baseline, and not as a whole conclusion. I happen to find your dad and uncle to be very fascinating people.”

Kokichi tilted his head a little. “...if you’ve never heard of an Empath before… Was that something Mike told you?”

“Mike said a lot really, really fast,” Tim said, scratching the side of his face a bit, “And he was kind of out of it the whole time, so I wasn’t always sure what he was trying to explain. But he said that first he thought my conditioning might be done by fairies, but then decided it had to have been done by empaths. He had a lot of reasons why, but I couldn’t follow. I just remember thinking some of it would explain Miyako.”

Kaito glanced at Maki, who crossed her arms, before glancing over at Kokichi. “...look, Tim, there’s something you have to understand. Our family… is keeping secrets to keep us safe. To keep Miyako safe. And…” Kaito hesitated, looking at Kokichi again. Were they telling him everything?

Kokichi looked at his family. Maki, Kaito, Shuuichi…and he nodded. It was time. 

“You’re really observant, Tim,” Kokichi smiled, “And Maki-chan’s right. We were being unrealistic to just assume that things would…just remain low-key, when you’re as much a part of this family as anyone. In some ways, not knowing is a gift that could keep you safer, but considering you’re figuring it out on your own, I think that time has passed.”

“You’re right. Your sister and I have certain abilities other people don’t.” He nodded. “The certain collection of those abilities in a person is called Empathy, and that makes us Empaths. Like with anyone who’s strong or smart in certain ways,” Kokichi nodded a bit to the other members of their family, “There are people who want us to use those abilities for their own purposes. And the lengths they’ll go to can be very dangerous, so that’s why we’re keeping my and your sister’s abilities a secret. So we don’t attract extra danger to our family.”

Kokichi grinned sheepishly, looking over fondly to Miyako in Kaito’s lap. “But Miya’s a baby, right? She doesn’t understand that danger, or how her abilities affect other people yet. It’s just stuff she can do, so she does it. Like if your nose itches, you don’t really think about raising your arm and moving your finger to scratch it, right? Her abilities are just…moving her arms. So…that’s where the mind-control comes in. She really doesn’t mean anything by it, Tim.”

“I mean, I didn’t think she did. She still poops herself, she’s not really capable of vendettas,” Tim said, wincing as Maki reached over to pinch his ear. “Ow?”

“Don’t be smart with your uncle right now, this is taking a lot of courage and trust to tell you about. You're our youngest, Timothy, and on top of not wanting to make this a responsibility for you, there was no guarantee Kaito or I could offer him that it would be safe with you.” Maki said, frowning. “This can’t be discussed casually with your friends. It can’t be something you ever assume someone knows about to begin with. If someone were to demand this information from you–”

“Maki,” Kaito said, voice tense.

“...you should trust we’re coming to get you before you’d have to give it up,” Maki amended, Kaito nodding tensely. “Not that it’s likely anyone would go to you for information like this. But it is a secret, and it’s a secret to keep half of this family safe. We have to trust you with it now. Is it something you think you can keep?”

“Um…” Timothy rubbed the back of his neck, “Yes.”

“...yes?” Maki said, raising an eyebrow, “That’s it?”

Timothy shrugged. “Yes? Yes. I kept secrets for the general all the time. War secrets. Things the others wanted to know, like our movements and rotations and was the rumor we’re going to attack the next morning true or not, sort of thing. It’s easy to keep a secret. You just don’t answer.”

“It’s not something we wanted for you, Tim,” Shuichi said softly, crossing his arms, “Perhaps you don’t understand this now, but Dicea’s meant to be your chance to be as normal as we can possibly allow. Being a secret keeper was not part of that plan.”

“I don’t really mind,” Timothy said honestly, “It doesn’t make me feel weird… though, I don't know what you’re going to do about Mike. He just kind of… knows things. I don’t know if he knows about you guys, but I think if you gave him a minute he’d probably do some science stuff and just know all about it.”

“That’s a point, Kokichi,” Maki said, looking to Kokichi, “Mike mentioned trying to find out about empaths, and discovered everything is hidden away in a ‘wisdom pillar’. How easy is that information to find?”

It wasn’t the life they wanted for Tim…but by the fact that those were aspirations they could have, he was a part of their lives, and thus…magic was a part of his. He’d grow up with a little sister that could influence people as easily as she breathed, and read them even easier. Keeping…so much of her away from him just wasn’t feasible in the long run. Even if things might be easier if they could. 

Tim was observant enough on his own, but adding in a new friend that was as sharp as Mike…

Kokichi sighed, looking a little troubled as he twirled some flyaways. “The fact that the ‘wisdom pillar’ exists at all? I’m not sure, but…I don’t think it’s the hardest thing. It’s not something people casually talk about, but the information is out there. By the nature of it being the place where Empath information is kept, Empaths need to know that it exists. I’m not sure how Mike managed to find out, but…if he had an idea of where to look, it’s not shocking that he was able to.”

For a moment, Kokichi gave Kaito a questioning gaze, but didn’t keep it on him. He wasn’t going to demand someone else’s secrets in exchange for his own. 

Kaito caught the gaze, before looking fretfully down at Miyako. Still doing his best to try to do right by the kid– “Kaito, what do you know about Mike?”

Kaito looked up at Shuichi, frowning at the level, gray-golden gaze being sent to him. “Uh… I mean…”

“Just tell us,” Shuichi said. Gaze unfaltering.

“...it’s… not my secret to tell–”

“Kaito, Mike made a device that does more against conditioning than anything else I’ve ever seen in less than two weeks. He’s in a position to figure out all of our secrets himself, if he hasn’t figured them out already. He’s improved the telephone tower after a moment of tinkering with it and zapped Timothy in the process–”

“I kind of zapped myself, really.”

“--and he managed to literally cover you in the oddest little circular bruises,” Shuichi said, still watching Kaito carefully as he spoke, looking for little reactions to tell him more as he continued, “And he currently lives at the castle but no one knows where he’ll be tomorrow or who he’s talking to or where he’s going or what he’ll do with all that knowledge he seems capable of pulling from the ground as easily as daisies in the summer. He’s not some harmless, defenseless little boy you’re trying not to smother to death. He’s potentially very dangerous, highly unpredictable, and entirely uncontrollable. And I want to know what you know.”

…and he was bitterly lonely. And seemed surprised and confused by what to do with the hints of good feelings he got whenever someone mentioned Tim being his friend. And had been genuinely worried about Tim. And was in a concerning amount of pain…

“Shuu-chan…he’s still a kid,” Kokichi softly said. “You’re not wrong, but that’s not the whole picture.”

Sighing, Kokichi looked between Kaito and Timothy. “...do you guys think he’ll cause danger while he’s sleeping?”

“I mean, Mike’s not dangerous, he’s just kind of a spaz.” Timothy said.

“Tim, don’t call your friend a spaz,” Kaito frowned, entirely unself-aware. He had definitely called people spazes himself, but it sounded wrong out of Timothy’s mouth. “He’s just going through a hard time right now. And, look… ‘Kichi, if you’re asking me, babe, if I think he’s an empath?” Kaito asked, looking to his husband uncertainly, “Then… I don’t know one way or another about that. That’s not what I know.”

“Just tell us what you do know,” Shuichi said.

Now Kaito shot Shuichi a frustrated look. “Shuichi–”

“Kaito,” Shuichi said, frowning, “If Kokichi had asked you, you’d have said it in a heartbeat.”

“... that’s not fair,” Kaito said quietly.

“We should discuss this later,” Maki decided, nodding her head lightly at Timothy, “Since I think what Kokichi meant is that he’s not a problem today. We should discuss this more thoroughly and without the sense of urgency Shuichi’s trying to press.”

Shuichi huffed. Looking away.

That hadn’t been what Kokichi was asking since…well. He would’ve been able to tell if Mike was an Empath. It was not to diminish the boy’s skill, since he obviously very much was in some respects, but…Kokichi seriously doubted that Mike would be able to pull off the degree of presence concealment required for Kokichi to be able to pick up his ambient emotions, and yet no trace of him being an Empath too. And considering that Miyako had been able to take him over too…nah. 

He’d been asking exactly what he asked. If even fully asleep, Mike posed some sort of danger. And between Tim’s vouch, and Kaito not immediately honing in on anything that would be a yes…

Kokichi gave Maki a thankful nod. “I understand your feelings, Shuu-chan, but I don’t think we’re at a do or die moment right now. And…depending on what his deal is?” He gave Kaito another glance. “...I think it’s worth discussing, at least, if we can give Mike the safety and courtesy of…just asking him. It’s not fair to him or Kai-chan to go around his back like this if we have the option not to.”

“...though,” Kokichi sighed, rubbing the side of his head, “I’d…be surprised if he woke up before…tomorrow? Or maybe even longer, for anything more than him being half-awake to get a drink or something.”

Shaking his head a little, Kokichi gave Tim a tired smile. “Your friend really went all out for you.”

“He did. I mean… I kind of wish he’d have slept or something and let it take two weeks or whatever, but it was nice of him to invent something for me,” Tim said, tilting his head a bit, “I should do something nice for him. I bet he’d like shooting crossbolts.”

“Tim, if you think you’re being slick and that us liking you doing something nice for your friend will mean we’ll let you shoot the crossbolts by yourself, then… well, then nothing, just no.” Kaito sighed. “You still don’t touch your mom’s crossbolt without her express permission and her literally handing it to you, understand me?”

“Fine… Mom–”

“Not on your life,” Maki said. 

Timothy pouted.

“Tim, do you have any other big questions right now? Obviously you can ask us any time, but I think the adults have some things they want to talk about,” Kaito said, glancing over at Shuichi, “So if you’re feeling okay? We might wrap this up… Actually, if you’re feeling very okay? I was just about to go ask Uncle Hajime for a favor, to buy Mike more pants? If he’s up for it, I could ask him if he’d take you to the arcade too?”

“Could I go with Mike tomorrow?” Tim asked. 

“Oh! Uh, sure! I don’t see why not?” Kaito said, “I’ll take you guys, okay?”

Tim nodded, getting up. “I don’t really know what else to ask about the empath stuff. Can you tell if I’ve been mind controlled by Miyako or not?”

“....Tim you can’t just get yourself treats and blame Miyako.”

Tim opened his mouth, thought better of it, then nodded. “Kay. May I be excused?” 

Kaito nodded, and Tim headed off, leaving the room to head to his own. “...that went surprisingly well, right? That’s not just me?” Kaito asked, looking to the others, “I mean, Tim’s pretty unshakable, but…”

“No, I agree, he handled that well.” Shuichi sighed, “I’m glad he still feels alright about Miyako. I was worried… I don’t know. I wasn’t sure what to expect.”

“It’ll be helpful for him to know, as she gets older. Her toddler years will be full of damage control.” Maki said, “Timothy will be able to help with that.”

Tim really was unshakable. Friend did something crazy and borderline impossible, and probably has something to do with magic which you just sort of found out was real? Hm, wish he took better care of himself, and this could be an opportunity to see my mom’s crossbolt. My sister has crazy mind-control powers that she uses indiscriminately? This might get me extra dessert. 

…what a good kid. 

Kokichi huffed a laugh and popped a few berries into his mouth. “...you know, I was legitimately hoping we’d have another two or three years? I think I was kind of crazy to sincerely hope for that.” He shook his head a little. “...I would be worried that this just hasn’t hit him yet, or that he’s trying to be strong in front of us…and it’s not a reason to not look out for that stuff, but he…really just believes in your support so much.” 

Looking over Kaito and Maki, Kokichi smiled with warm pride. “The feeling is very much, ‘well, okay. If there’s a problem, Mom and Dad will fix it’. It’s…really cute, actually.”

Kaito visibly lit up at that, grinning wide, and Maki gave a small, warm smile, looking away. She and Kaito were faaaar from perfect parents, and even less perfect people. But they loved their son dearly, and while both had their own ways of thinking about it, they both wanted to give Timothy the world. 

Total trust that he would be taken care of wasn’t the world. But fuck, that was such an important piece of it. 

Kaito looked down at Miyako, playing with her toes a bit while she idly watched all of them, just doing her baby thing and absorbing information passively. “She’s a buff little baby. Honestly, a part of me is happy. These first few years are going to be really tough, yeah, but think of the amount of control she’ll have when she’s older? Imagine if she really had gotten these abilities for the first time at 3 or 4, out of nowhere? She’s not only testing her boundaries and learning about the world and learning to share with other kids and how to negotiate with adults and all of these things, and suddenly, on top of all of that, she suddenly has to learn how to handle powers that could theoretically make all of her current problems disappear overnight, and we’d be trying to teach her to pretend she didn’t? That… that’d have been a nightmare. This is only hard now, but it’s way easier than the alternative.”

Kaito frowned, glancing over at Kokichi. “And it gives us time to do things like what you did for me, babe. I’m not saying our daughter is going to grow up to be a selfish a-hole. But I am saying it’d be easier for, well, me at least to scold Miyako if she can’t literally just puppet me away. And… I can only imagine the sort of mistakes she could be tempted to make, with things like memories? Heck, worst case scenario? I’d rather Miyako know how to pull memories out of my head as naturally as water from growing up with those powers, than have her clumsily try it at 6 because she doesn’t want me to ask what her grades are looking like and I suddenly forget what schools are by mistake. The more she can control what she can do? The better.”

“That’s a bit of a grim example… but I do understand what you mean, Kaito.” Shuichi frowned. “If we raise her right, I don’t think she would attempt something like that. But if she does, you’re correct, it’s better she knows what she’s doing rather than let her experiment on an unsuspecting mind.”

“I think you all are worrying too much,” Maki said, ignoring their surprised ‘you?? Really??’ looks, “Kokichi’s meant to be exceptionally powerful in what he does, and we still don’t know if Miyako is capable of those things. Frankly, I doubt an infant could, let alone a toddler or a child. The ability to manipulate minds like that, moving around memories or creating and deleting them? That feels like something even the strongest empath would grow into. Kokichi, you should confirm that with your friends, but something about that feels… right to me. That those aren’t abilities young empaths have anyway. Same way children can’t develop adult muscles until puberty.”

“...dragon feeling?” Kaito asked.

Maki shrugged. “Maybe.”

There was a certain sadness in Kokichi’s gaze as he looked at their daughter, but…Kaito was right. Forcing people to do things, through oppression or ignorance just…didn’t work. It just made it riskier and more dangerous for them to do what they were going to do. He wasn’t going to announce to the whole world that he and his daughter were Empaths, but…they could be open about it in their family, and figure out the best ways to…grow up and learn and rely on each other. 

Nodding a bit, Kokichi gave Maki a hum. “I’ll double check with them…and the ‘Wisdom Pillar’,” he smirked, a little amused, “though…I think you’re right. Everything she’s done we knew was a possibility because I found out I did it around her age. And…honestly, we don’t know if she’ll be able to keep up with her abilities past toddler-dom. I was completely unaware of mine between then and adulthood.”

He shrugged a little. “I don’t think we should completely keep the fact that she’s an Empath from her, if she doesn’t remember how to use her abilities as she grows up, but I think that her growth isn’t always going to look like a straight up line of strength.”

“...either way, it’s something to discuss,” he said, giving Shuuichi and Kaito a serious nod.

“Right,” Shuichi said, “And we do, and we will. I’m sure we’ll be reinventing the wheel on parenting a thousand times with Miyako, but we’ll manage… Now, about Mike–”

“Shuichi, I’m not telling you about Mike,” Kaito said, his tone stern bordering on angry now, brow furrowed as he said, “We’re going to do what Kokichi said. We’re going to just ask the kid to tell you guys if he wants to.”

“...” Shuichi’s lips thinned, looking away.

“Still fuming that Kaito would have told Kokichi, if he had brought it up?” Maki guessed, not backing down slightly as Shuichi glowered at her. “What? I agree, he probably would have. But I agree with Kokichi too. This Mike kid is volatile, and you’re correct, he could disappear any day and we’d have no way to find him again. Well, no ways that we’d utilize. And since Kaito’s holding back on his kidnapping streak, that means we can’t afford to take any risks with his temper. If we piss Mike off, he’ll run, and that will be the end of it.”

“...I don’t like Kaito keeping secrets from me because a moody teenager has gotten so deep into his head that he’d rather leave me ignorant than betray a stranger’s trust.” Shuichi said, “I’m not mad I’m coming second to Kokichi. I’m mad I’m coming second to Doppio.”

“...well, him and Kokichi.” Maki said.

“Ugh, you’re so stubborn sometimes.” Shuichi muttered.

Kokichi sighed softly, his lips going tense as he thought. “...I feel like my perspective is…different. Because I don’t have a history of you guys telling me everything, and vice versa, or even…having anyone I told everything to. So it seems right to me to not expose someone’s secret that I got by accident even to people I trust…”

Frowning a little, Kokichi rolled his water glass between his hands. “...I feel like there is a significant difference there. If someone willfully gave me a secret…I think I’d end up asking if it was something I could share with you guys, because I trust you, and if that person trusts me, then I’d hope that the judgment of my trust would be included in that.”

“...but finding out a secret accidentally doesn’t mean that they trust me,” Kokichi frowned more, “and so they certainly wouldn’t trust anyone I’d trust either. So exposing someone in that situation feels…worse. Like I’m leveraging an already unfair situation they’re in to make it worse, even if my intentions are good.”

Kokichi looked up at Kaito, expression tired. “...Doppio didn’t want you to know basically anything about him. Josie didn’t want you around at all. And I have a feeling Mike didn’t decide to confide anything in you either. You just ended up knowing without their trust. If it’s not putting us in danger…I’d really rather rightfully earn their confidence to find out if I’m that curious.”

Kokichi shrugged a little helplessly at Shuuichi. “...that’s how I feel about it, at least. But like I said, your perspective is different. I’d like to hear more about it?”

Kaito nodded along with Kokichi, though he grimaced at the mention of, well… yeah. That none of them had willingly confided in Kaito. That Kaito had essentially just stumbled onto all of them at a vulnerable moment and had continued to butt his way in once they were physically safe. Or, well, safe enough.

He looked down, head low and ashamed, unwilling to argue or defend himself. There wasn’t much to defend. Kaito was protective, sure, but he was also possessive. And nosy. And he knew that those feelings lead to him feeling… entitled to people’s trauma, was how Miss Crystal had put it. And yeah. That was essentially what it was. Kaito just felt entitled to pull people's trauma from them.

Doppio didn’t really talk to Kaito anymore. And, well… Doppio wasn’t in trouble anymore. Kaito couldn’t justify to himself anymore, butting into Doppio’s business, because now it was looking like there was a prospective family in the running and by all accounts they were lovely and Doppio was safe and Doppio just… didn’t need Kaito anymore. And Kaito had ruined any chance of a relationship otherwise.

Kaito didn’t know Josie much and, honestly, didn’t have enough warm feelings towards him to feel that same level of possessive nosiness. Besides, Josie’s mothers had been on top of it, which took the danger aspect out of it, at least as far as Kaito could stumble across again. If he saw the kid standing on the side of a bridge, sure, Kaito would go running again, but outside of situations like those? Kaito’s brief encounter with Josie was just another shameful moment of overstepping.

Mike… was just a kid barely older than Tim, in a lot of pain and seemingly entirely on his own, and Kaito had no idea if anyone else was looking out for him. But in truth… Mike beating the shit out of Kaito was making it a little easier for Kaito to try to do what everyone had been telling him and just leave the kid alone and let other people help him. Which made Kaito feel selfish, because that wasn’t even Kaito just learning his lesson, he just wasn’t as possessive of Mike as he had been of Doppio, because he just hadn’t had a chance to get any warm, protective feelings for him other than ‘Kid needs help’.

So could Kaito even say he had really learned anything?

Kaito wasn’t exactly proud of all of this…

“I haven’t asked Kaito to tell me Mike’s secret because I’m ‘curious’ Kokichi,” Shuichi frowned, “If I was just curious, I’d have asked a week and a half ago when the bruises on Kaito’s waist didn’t heal into rectangles, they healed into circles. Kaito said over and over Mike kicked him, his bruises should have been long lines. That’s when I was curious. Now I’m worried, and when I’m worried I want to know more.”

“But that’s almost beside the point,” Shuichi said, crossing his arms, “Kaito should have told me because I asked him. He should trust me. Maybe I was wrong to ask him. But it bothers me that he would hide things from me to protect the feelings of someone else. Not if I’ve asked him. Mike and I should not be equal in his eyes, and I don’t even think we are. I think Kaito’s trying to prove something to Doppio, even if it’s just symbolically.”

“...Shuichi, I know this isn’t going to be fair of me,” Kaito said softly, “Because I’ve only just sworn myself to you as the head of my household, and that’s such a cruddy time to say this… but I think what you’re talking about is a Luminary value. And handsome… I just don’t think we can, or, should live like that here. It just makes us selfish.”

Kokichi winced a little, certainly not having worded that well. He was…well, yeah, worried. Of course he was worried about a little kid just showing up out of nowhere, but when he had checked in with people over the vandalism issue, he’d been assured that Mike’s guardians had been contacted. And…with that done? There wasn’t much more he could do, other than just…being around if the kid needed immediate help. 

…the fact that Mike knew about magic, and knew enough about it to find out some of the true nature of conditioning, and then was smart enough to come up with a device that could…somehow disrupt it? Kokichi was…amazed. And hopeful. And baffled, and…concerned. 

But he also knew that Mike was literally passed out from exhaustion right now, and there was nothing they could know in this instant that would change anything knowing later. And with fewer severed ties. 

Kokichi looked between his husbands with worry, eyes widening a little at the point Kaito brought up. A Luminary value…of… Someone’s feelings and their safety… Kokichi put his fingers to his lips, tapping lightly. “...Shuu-chan? Is Kai-chan keeping something to himself, even if asked about…disrespectful?”

All three Luminaries immediately nodded. 

There were different tones to the nod. Kaito seemed to grimace a bit, faaaar too used to this particular cultural hangup catching Kokichi off guard. ‘Respect’ meant wildly different things between Luminary and Dicea, and once upon a time he and Maki had nearly had a mutual breakdown after realizing just how wildly different those definitions were. 

Kaito could remember Shuichi laughing at him a little about it. Kaito suspected this was Shuichi’s first time grappling with his own instinct of respect not translating, and it being called out.

Maki, remembering that moment as well, nodded easily, looking a bit pleased that Kokichi had caught on so quickly. It was why she kept mocking Shuichi for his frustration with Kaito ‘telling if Kokichi asked’. Shuichi was the head of Kaito’s household, by Kaito’s own claim. It had literally been his wedding gift. While she knew her brother didn’t want to be a tyrant in Kaito’s life because of it… Shuichi probably still felt owed at least certain things that title came with. Deferment when Shuichi really, sincerely meant it being one of them, and the first time Shuichi had tried, Kaito blatantly saying no… yeah. Disappointing.

And Shuichi nodded after a moment of confusion. It feeling so natural to him that he was a little surprised Kokichi felt the need to name it. Of… course? It was disrespectful. That was obvious… wasn’t it? “Kaito should tell me, because I’m his priority,” Shuichi frowned, “He should tell me because I asked.”

“...hm.” Kokichi nodded slowly after his Luminaries, humming softly as he stopped tapping his lip and, after a moment, ran the hand through his hair. “...this…might be a therapy conversation.”

After a moment, Kokichi sighed, giving his husbands a plaintive look. “I think it’s reasonable that we tell each other the things we ask, because…we trust each other. I trust that the information I give will be handled with care and good intentions, because of the goodwill that we’ve all worked towards together. But…because of that trust, I trust that if I ask something, and you say you can’t answer, then that thing isn’t…something that will pose a danger to us. Less vaguely…I’m trusting Kai-chan that what he knows about Mike isn’t dangerous to us. If it was, I trust that he’d tell us.”

“I trust you guys… I trust all of you,” he nodded to Maki, “To make the judgment of what information is important to share, or what would hurt someone more…or even at all to expose, in the absence of danger. I’m not entitled to your information, even if I ask. To me, that’s respect I’m showing you. And I’ve hoped to earn the respect in return that if I say I can’t share something, then you trust that it’s for a good reason.”

“If you have a different version of respect, then…it’s not that we’re miscommunicating.” Kokichi gave Shuuichi a worried look. “And the hurt that you feel from that disrespect isn’t… I don’t know. Misplaced. But I don’t really know what to…do. About it.” 

“I mean… you’re right, it probably is a therapy thing–”

“Why do you have to do anything about it?” Shuichi asked. “Kaito’s already made his decision, and I’m already mad at him about it. I’m mad for reasons that I feel like are important to me, and I’m going to confront him about it. I have confronted him about it, and, is the issue that I might actually get him to be on my side?”

Kaito frowned at that, looking up at his husband. “Shuichi, your feelings are hurt and you’re lashing out.”

“Well, is that not the problem that would have to be fixed?” Shuichi asked, frowning, his shoulders rising defensively. “I’m not going to be convinced that my feelings on this are something that’s going to need correcting. And that’s what it’s going to turn into, me either having to change my mind or not bring it up anymore–”

“Shuichi, can we take a minute?” Kaito suddenly growled, “...I need a break. You get mean when you’re defensive. Can we wait for things to cool down?”

Shuichi seemed to swell up for a moment, wanting to argue more… before he let the air leave him. Looking away, frustrated, but… nodding. “Yes, okay.”

Kokichi looked hurt for a moment before the hurt calmed into sadness. “It’s not. If Kai-chan decided that he would tell you anything you asked, no exception, that’s his decision to make, and that doesn’t concern me. The problem is, if that’s not what he decides, or, really, the fact that that’s not what I’m deciding, that you just…have to live with being disrespected and hurt from something that matters to you. I don’t want you to be in pain, that’s my problem. You don’t have to change your feelings, I’m just…lost on how to find a solution.”

Lips tensing as Kaito called for a break, Kokichi sighed and nodded after Shuuichi. He looked at the rest of his lunch before sighing again, sending an exasperated look to the ceiling for a moment before he forced himself to dig in with gusto. Damn…healthy eating habits…

Kaito sighed, as the room became silent. The four eating, Shuichi looking frustrated and pissed… and then gradually less frustrated and pissed. His frustration bleeding into hurt, and after a few more moments, that hurt bleeding into a bit of regret. Maki watched him, before nudging him with her shoulder. Leaning in to whisper, “You were being a bit of a jerk.”

“He doesn’t know what it’s like.” Shuichi whispered back bitterly.

“No, but I do. And I’m saying you were being a jerk. You were a jerk when Kaito and I went through this almost a year ago, actually. Not very easy, being on the other end of it, is it?”

“...I’m not wrong for my feelings.”

“He didn’t say you were.”

“I’m not wrong practically either. If it’s between my trust and a stranger’s feelings, Kaito should pick me.”

“See, here’s the thing,” Maki whispered, glancing over at Kaito and Kokichi, Kaito feeding Miyako while Kokichi glared at his food as it consistently failed to suddenly be candy. “You know how Dr. Mariah gets mad at you over and over again because you dismiss what Kaito says?”

“...” Shuichi narrowed his eyes at her suspiciously.

“Kaito argued that choosing to prioritize you over Tim was selfish, here. You and I both know Kaito wasn’t raised to worry about being too selfish. He’s not deferring to Kokichi, or arguing some moral platitude. He’s arguing that this isn’t going to work, here. And you just breezed right by it and didn’t even comment on it.”

“...”

“You’re treating him like he’s stupid again,” Maki whispered, “And you’re treating Kokichi like he’s some sort of bully. Neither of them are. And neither of them were attacking you. Kokichi really believes in those things, and Kaito was arguing those beliefs work in Dicea. Pretend for five seconds you can believe Kaito would come to that conclusion because he’s spent the last year figuring that out the hard way, and not just because Kokichi has him whipped.”

“...I don’t think Kaito’s stupid.” 

Shuichi muttered.

“Then act like it, and stop being such a child.”

“Tsk.” Shuichi tensed briefly again… before sighing. Looking to his husbands. “...Maki says I’m wrong.”

“Yeah, well, Maki’s never been shy about that.” Kaito sighed, “Wrong about what?”

“She says I’m not really listening to what you both are saying.”

“Whaaaaat? Shuichi Saihara, the royal detective, deciding our words can’t be trusted and trying to interrogate his way around it?” Kaito said, rolling his eyes as Miyako contently made little suckling sounds, “Nooooo. Never.”

“Kai-chan,” Kokichi sighed, sopping up the last of his soup with the last of his bread, “You can be hurt too, but if we still need a longer break, we have the time. You both can call me out as being wrong, but I don’t think we’re quite to the point sarcasm is a sign we’ve come to the end of the discussion.”

Looking over to Shuuichi, Kokichi gave him a half-shrug. “...do you think Maki-chan’s right?”

“No.” Shuichi said automatically… before his face twisted a little, “...yes. A little, maybe. I’m… it’s not a secret that I get a bit defensive when I’m challenged. You remember the other week, when we were talking about Kaede to Dr. Mariah, and she went on that whole spiel that I talk over you guys when I feel like I’m in the wrong? Maki was basically saying I was doing that.”

Kaito nodded. Kaede had been coming up in group therapy a lot lately. Grievances with his cousin was one of the things all four of them had in common, and the last few sessions had been tepidly working through some of those feelings. It had been mostly Kokichi and Kaito talking, admittedly, Maki’s issues hurting in a different way and Shuichi’s old hurts making him… well, like he said. Defensive. It had gotten a bit heated at one point, Shuichi shutting it down the same way he had just tried to.

“I don’t know if you talked ‘over’ us, but you hit Kokichi below the belt really quick there, handsome. That wasn’t okay.” Kaito frowned, “Kokichi doesn’t ‘fix’ us. I know it can feel like we have to change a lot because we live in Dicea, but Kokichi spends almost all of his free time with Luminaries, and that’s required a ton of compromise on his part too. It’s not one-sided.”

“Actually, I was mostly arguing that Shuichi was treating you like you had nothing worth saying, Kaito.” Maki said.

“Oh, well, yeah, that too.” Kaito frowned, “...like, what? Do you think Kokichi ‘fixed’ me?”

“No, of course not…” Shuichi said, looking away a bit, “But everyone knows Kokichi has an influence on you, Kaito. If Kokichi had asked–”

“Kokichi would have given me more reasons to answer than just ‘because I told you too’.” Kaito interrupted, “So, yeah, if it seems like I jump whenever Kokichi says jump, that’s part of it. Guys, I’m not obedient. Kokichi has had to argue and lecture and compromise with me till he’s blue in the face since the day he met me. He’s always explaining his thought process to me. You just haven’t gotten that side of it very often because you’re not as loud and abrasive as I can be. I’ve been bashing my head against Dicean culture and society and how things work for here and with us and with these people and why we need to change and get with it because I keep slamming my face into walls… metaphorically, the walls being, like, social guffaws and… you know what I mean!”

“And Shuichi, handsome, I have been getting beaten over the head over and over and over again these last few months about how to handle stressed out kids with big ‘throw myself into volcanoes for fun and profit’ energies, and I’ve done all of it wrong, all the time, and I am telling you, it’s making things miserable.” Kaito stressed, taking the bottle from Miyako and burping her against his shoulder, “It doesn’t work here. I am stressed out all of the time, my reputation is in tatters, and it gets worse every time I don’t follow Kokichi’s advice on this stuff. I don’t want the same for you, I can’t handle any more of it on my end, so, I’m sorry, I really am, but I have to say no and I have to keep the kids secret, even if you ask. Trying to do things forcefully here just… makes life harder on us, Shuichi.”

Kokichi hummed a little, nodding along with Kaito before he gave Shuuichi a weak smile. “You did explain to us your reasoning behind asking at all, and…honestly, I agree with all your concerns about Mike. You didn’t just demand to be told because you asked, and…that reasoning wasn’t part of it until Kai-chan said no. That’s just…part of it.” Kokichi shrugged. “Explaining your own thought process helps get everyone on the same page, but just because you did it doesn’t mean you…get anything. It’s still the other person’s choice--they just have more information to consider when making that choice. I…am sorry if it seems like, more often, Kai-chan does reconsider after I explain myself than when you do.”

Sighing, Kokichi looked over with regret as Kaito explained how his methods just hadn’t been working out in Dicea. There was more nuance to it… Sure, Kaito had gotten in a lot of trouble and…ruined his relationship with Doppio and…nearly died…but none of them could argue the fact that Doppio was alive and out of an abusive home and…well, thriving now. Maybe a different approach could’ve gotten him to that point without all the things Kaito lost in the process, but there was no real way to know that. And then all the non-crisis things that Kaito excelled in by just being himself…

“...I hate asking you guys…” Kokichi paused, trying to think of how to word his thoughts, though ultimately he just let out a frustrated puff of air. “...I hate highlighting things that make you feel out of place, or implying that things would be ‘better’,” he even mimed the air-quotes there, “by…giving up something personal or sensical to you. Unless it’s to keep you from being arrested, those aren’t things I want to ask, since I know that you’ve already had to give up so much by living here. …but I still want to offer my advice, and my caution. I don’t know everyone in Dicea, or can see every circumstance, but…I still feel like I have worthwhile insight that might be helpful tools for you guys. I’m not…trying to control you.”

Shuichi opened his mouth… and hesitated. Having started speaking before he had figured out what he wanted to say. Closing it and contemplatively looking away, considering his words. “...no, I apologize, I wasn’t trying to suggest you’d control me. I suppose I just… could very clearly envision how the therapy session would turn into Dr. Mariah explaining to me why my feelings… I don’t…”

“...” Shuichi suddenly pouted, briefly looking oddly like Miyako in a way that wasn’t always obvious between dada and daughter, as he insisted, “I just want to have my way. I feel like this is all leading to me not getting it. And also explaining in excruciating detail why I won’t be getting my way. And that’s incredibly frustrating.”

“...” Kaito grinned, “Heeee~”

“Kaito.”

“What, what? Whaaaat?” Kaito grinned.

“Don’t be smug at me.”

“I. Would. Never.” Kaito grinned, looking incredibly smug… before he gave Kokichi a sympathetic look, “This isn’t your fault babe. We need your advice, more than anything, but also, you’re our husband. Or, in Maki’s case, a weird pseudo-brother in law. Like… it wouldn’t be right, to say you shouldn’t talk to us about things because it makes us feel insecure or defensive. That’s something we all–” Kaito smirked at Shuichi, who huffed back, “--need to just deal with. I don’t think any of us would actually want you to not feel like you can tell us anything.”

“...”

“Right?”

“I mean, of course!” Shuichi sputtered, swinging his arms into the air, “But I still think this is information I should know!”

“And I still think if you do that, what we’re gonna end up with is a kid who runs off and never trusts us again and we’ll only have ourselves to blame.” Kaito frowned, “...by the way, he may mention something about me touching him in his sleep. He’s right, I did. He was in pain, I was hoping if I massaged his neck some muscle spasms he was having would calm down. He woke up while I was doing that and was… unhappy.”

“Why was he having muscle spasms?” Maki asked.

Kaito’s lips thinned. Not saying.

Kokichi gave Shuuichi a soft smile, the forgiveness already given. It was frustrating to not get your way, and just because people had good or logical reasons for it didn’t make it much better. But…perhaps unfortunately, or anticlimactically, that’s just how life was sometimes. You could only ever control your own decisions and behavior, and when your desires could only be granted through someone else’s decision or behavior and they wouldn’t grant it? …then you just had to live with that. There were plenty of discussions you could have, about why you wanted it, and why things might be beneficial in various perspectives if you got it, and the other person could explain their own reasoning for not doing it, but…at the end of it, it was their discretion. And sometimes that just sucked. 

Sighing, Kokichi had been about to mention that it was still information Shuuichi could know, just not from Kaito going around Mike’s back, but Kaito’s aside cut him off quickly, and Kokichi gave his husband a supremely concerned look. “...Kai-chan… While it’s not a bad thing to want to help someone with pain…that still is pretty bad.”

With another sigh, Kokichi rubbed his hands down his face before looking between his husbands seriously. “...Shuu-chan has a real point about knowing what Mike’s deal is, for our safety…and even just in two conversations with him that you’ve passed on, Kai-chan, maybe for his too. …I trust you saying that the situation isn’t dangerous, that there’s help available for Mike that’s…happening, I guess. But I have to ask…is that your honest assessment?”

“I mean…” Kaito’s face pinched a bit, “... a week ago it was. But without really explaining what’s happening? He’s doing something to himself that seems incredibly painful. And I’m worried maybe permanently damaging? If left alone too long… you guys ever hear of foot binding… ugh,” Kaito grit his teeth, looking away, “...but, but… someone who understands health and bodies way more than I do knows. Like, that’s what I meant by we had someone we can trust. I could just be wrong! About how bad it actually is! Like…” 

Kaito frowned, looking down at Miyako, imagining her little body folded in half, only able to use half her limbs, “...if it was bad bad, someone who knows better than me would have intervened by now. Right? I’m bad at personal boundaries, I’m incredibly anxious, I’m not a good judge of how much pressure and help a person seriously needs. If someone who knows better isn’t doing anything, then… then I’m misjudging the situation. Maybe I’m even making it worse! I don’t know!”

“...it looks bad to me.” Kaito admitted with a small shrug.

Kokichi took a breath, purposefully obfuscating the frustration and worry coming off of Kaito--it wasn’t fair for him to find out about Mike like that either, especially if he could see it coming. But…while he’d never heard of foot binding, something health-related and painful already didn’t paint a great picture. 

Nodding a little, Kokichi rubbed the back of his neck, feeling tense and stressed out just by proximity. “...maybe poke the person who knows? If you trust that they would intervene if they needed to, then that trust should be respected… But if you’re still worried, which,” Kokichi gave Kaito a look that was akin to saying, ‘well, you are’, “Then…even just going up and telling them, hey I’m worried, might open a conversation to give you information that might make things feel less…”

Kokichi paused, searching for a good word. “...horrific.”

“That’s a good idea,” Kaito nodded, both uncertain and at the same time notably relieved to be given some sort of direction, “I can do that.”

“...or you can just tell us–”

“Shuichi, handsome, pleeeease, the kid is eleven.” Kaito said, now looking genuinely desperate as he looked at his husband, “Maybe he really is as dangerous as you’re worried he is! But handsome, I don’t just not want to mess this up because I’m tired of being yelled at. He’s tiny. He’s basically Tim’s age. He’s all by himself. I do not want to chase him off. I don’t care how many pills they put in me, I will never sleep again if we lose an at risk eleven year old. I will have nightmares forever.”

“...” Shuichi sighed. Something about that getting through to him, though even Shuichi himself would be hard pressed to say exactly what. Maybe it was just how clearly Kaito was asking for help, in that last bit of plea. Kaito’s nightmares weren’t hypotheticals. They genuinely knocked him down. And, yes… losing a child into the night probably would give him a whole new slew of nightmares. Kaito took these things incredibly personally. His plea was sincere.

So. “Alright, fine. We’ll ask Mike first.” Shuichi said, looking away… and huffing when Maki patted him on the back. “Oh, shut up.”

“My poor uppity detective. Denied his knowledge.” Maki smirked, rubbing his back a bit as Shuichi scoffed again, rolling his eyes. “So, Kaito, you want to talk to the person first? Or we doing the Mike thing first?”

“Um… I mean, we can’t do the Mike thing today, he’s exhausted.” Kaito frowned, glancing over to Kokichi, “So… I should talk to the person today.”

Kokichi nodded worriedly. Sure, Mike’s parents had been notified, but…they certainly weren’t here now. So that meant the best way to know that Mike was safe and had access to shelter and food and medical help was to not chase him out of the castle. There were other places for people to take refuge, Kokichi knew, and Mike had obviously been getting along before he took out a room, but…still. Until something was settled with his guardians, the castle was one of the safest places he could be. 

“If the uncertainties about how he’s doing is the biggest concern, then getting information is the solution to that,” Kokichi gave Kaito a small shrug. “And I don’t think Mike appreciates people acting on guesses and instinct anyway.” …though, any child would be upset to be suddenly touched by someone they vaguely knew while asleep.

-

While that all was going on higher up in the castle, down on the bottom floor Bianka strode across the entry lobby with purpose! Grand purpose with a no-nonsense attitude that wouldn’t take guff from anyone! That was driven towards a singular goal, and--

“Oh! Timothy!” Bianka called, lighting up as she jogged towards him. “You’re up!”

“I’m up.” Timothy agreed, hopping down to the final step, before yawning a bit, “I’m getting coffee. Do you want to get coffee with me?”

They would not be getting coffee. At some point, Cali and Kimiko had developed a joke that hot chocolate was, in fact, coffee. And they had been so adamant about calling it such that it had started to spread to the rest of the friend group. Tim wanted some hot chocolate. His friend was here! They should get hot chocolate.

Bianka hesitated for a second. Or, not even a second, really. She had come to the castle with a purpose! …but her friend who had been on bedrest all week was up and about, and even bundling up properly it really was cold out, and hot chocolate did sound good…

“Let’s!” Bianka agreed, gassing herself up more by musing, “All sorts of intel and interviews happen over coffee anyway, so it’ll keep the mood going.”

Digging into a pocket--Tim up was a surprise, but a real investigative reporter was prepared for anything--Bianka pulled out a small yet tough colorful weaved braid of fabric, presenting it to Tim. “Happy No-Longer-Being-On-Bedrest! My sister makes these sometimes when she’s on bedrest, so it’s like a fellow veteran’s acknowledgement. She keeps her keys on them, but I think a sturdy bit of rope is helpful for many things!”

Going from bright and warm, though, Bianka looked around with some haughty suspicion. “...do you know if Michael is here?”

“Oooh,” Tim mimed appreciatively, mostly to let Bianka know it was worth ‘ooing’ over, before taking the braid and looking it over, “Hurray. Thank you. And thank her too.”

Then, absentmindedly, he wrapped it around his wrist, tying it into a little bracelet as he asked, “Is Mike who you’re sleuthing after next? It’s a bad day for it. He decided to spend the last week not sleeping so he could make me a brain-wave gun. He basically handed it to me and immediately collapsed.”

There was a little ‘do it yourself’ stand the kitchen put up during the colder seasons, where you could make yourself some simple hot chocolate. Timothy got two mugs prepared, pouring in the milk and chocolate, adding a sprinkle of marshmallows in both, and then after some consultation, putting in much more marshmallows in both. 

He passed Bianka her mug, clinked his against hers, took a long sip… and with a little marshmallow mustache, asked, “What are you investigating Mike for?”

“You’re very welcome!” Bianka beamed, looking pleased as Tim tied the rope into a bracelet. She, Kimiko, and Cali had already all signed a card that Kimiko had drawn up to give Tim when they found out he was going to be home from school at the beginning of the week, but Bianka had been wondering if there was something else she could do for her friend. Bedrest could be really boring and lonely, and getting something that showed that people were thinking of you was awesome! Nela would be happy to hear that Tim liked the gift. 

“He what?” Bianka gaped, looking both intrigued and skeptical as Tim doctored up their hot chocolates. Sipping with much approval, she let out an irritated sigh. “This case is layered, Tim.”

Taking a surreptitious look around them, making sure common ears weren’t listening in, Bianka explained, “I thought about investigating him after we met at the library, but Dad said stalking isn’t a good way to make friends. And he said it in the way that’s like, he doesn’t care if I’m trying to make friends or not, I’m not going to be digging up dirt either way.”

“So I was leaving the matter be!” For that moment, anyway. “But.”

Bianka huffed, leaning in towards Tim with a glower, giving him the juicy stuff with a whisper. “Michael does investigations too. But all the stuff that Dad and Cheri say I can’t because it’s ‘illegal’ or ‘rude’ or ‘sketchy’. He’s been going to all my stake-out spots! And I can’t just let that stand, right?!”

“But for the past five weeks or so, before coming to the castle, he’s just been staying at the Nagan Mosque and the Yeuxist Church so there are literally no records about him here,” Bianka griped. “And I haven’t found any matching listings for him in other towns yet. He can’t just waltz into town and snoop on all the spots I can’t! I’m gonna give him a piece of my mind!”

“...after he sleeps, I guess,” she pouted, taking another sip. 

“That does sound like Mike.” Timothy agreed easily, sipping at his mug again, “He does seem like an illegal snooper type. Though… five weeks?”

Timothy tilted his head a bit at that. Much longer than Tim had known him. “What are you both snooping? What are the forbidden snoop spots?”

Bianka straightened her back, lifting her head a little. “I refrain from profiling as it calls into question journalistic integrity…” She relaxed, leaning towards Tim again. “...but he does have that vibe, yeah.”

It was at least five weeks--that was the first account Bianka had been able to get from an eye-witness about Mike’s whereabouts. It was entirely possible he’d been around longer and she just hadn’t found people who had seen him then, or people just hadn’t taken notice. Though, when she had asked about a foul-mouthed boy about her age with black hair, blue eyes, glasses, and likely wearing neon colors, not a lot of people had had to think for long.

As Tim asked about the forbidden snoop spots, Bianka sighed, pouting a little. “...I don’t want to betray my sources, even if they’re not my sources, since I’m not allowed… Vaguely, there are some shops in town that have owners that keep excellent records…or so I’m told.”

As exciting as it’d be to brag about how connected her dad was with a whole continent-wide espionage network…Bianka had promised Lio, and her real mom and dad, and Nela, and Cheri, and Cheri’s mom to not tell anyone. And even for Tim…Bianka couldn’t break their trust. She was a professional, after all.

“I don’t really know what Mike might have been looking for then.” Tim said, sipping his mug again, “...do you wanna see his weird mind machine?”

Bianka nodded eagerly. “Yes, please! I could use the practice doing technology interest pieces.”

Timothy nodded, digging into his pocket and pulling out the small devise, “So, technically, what’s supposed to happen is if I ever start acting weird? Like, sort of stoic and lifeless?” Tim said stoicly, showing her the trigger on it, “Someone’s supposed to take this and flash it in my face. Like so.”

Pointing it at himself, Tim pulled the trigger. Flash-flash-flash– “Ow.” Tim winced, turning it off, “I still have a headache from earlier. Blegh. Anyway, that’ll stop me acting weird in that way. But I’d probably end up acting weird in a different way, where I’ll eat a lot? If you ever see me do that, go get my parents, it’s a whole thing.”

“...do you know what conditioning is?” Tim asked, realizing he hadn’t explained, “I have a thing in my head that makes me act dumb. A gift from my evil royal grandparents.” 

Bianka peered at the little rectangle curiously, taking in Tim’s explanation. It kind of looked like a chunky version of a bicycle reflector, but with buttons on the bottom… She raised an eyebrow, before they both raised in surprise at the sudden burst of light. Flash Tim with a bunch of lights if he acts weird…and then get his parents if he starts acting a different kind of weird? 

“...weird,” Bianka decided, humming at the machine in confusion, before tilting her head a little at Tim. She knew conditioning was a Luminary thing--weird sort-of mind control, which fit in with what Tim described Mike’s machine to do, but how he phrased it… “Kinda like a mental illness? My sister said she went to school with a girl who described her mental illness as an ancient bloodline curse.”

She regarded the machine again. “...so Mike made you an inhaler for your mind-asthma.”

“Yeah I guess so?” Tim shrugged, showing it to her a little more before putting it into his pocket, “I’ll show Kimiko and Cali how to use it too. Maybe our teacher. It really shouldn’t happen out of nowhere, I’ve only managed to trigger it by accident once when I was pretending to be on a battlefield basically? But, still. Mom would say I have to ask what the danger is, and the danger is someone mind controlling me and making me do something stupid. Like… dye my hair a rainbow. I feel like Uncle Kokichi would do something like that. If you see my uncle take me to a hair salon, grab my brain inhaler and flash me.”

Bianka nodded seriously--she’d been involved with other classroom talks about what to do if you noticed someone having a medical emergency--before giggling a bit. “I think you could pull it off! But you can count on me--no inpomptu hair salon appointments on my watch. Even if it’s your uncle trying to sweet talk me away. I’m a pursuer of the truth! No politicians can sway me!”

Bianka glanced once more at where Tim stored away his mind-inhaler before sighing. “...well. I’m still gonna chastise him about using information spots I can’t even use, but…I guess Mike’s alright if he did it all to make something like that for you.” She closed her eyes for a moment, before smiling impishly. “Vigilante justice is still vastly underrepresented fairly in the media. And I’m a great correspondent.” 

Timothy nodded solemnly, clinking his coffee mug against hers again before sipping… and now with a chocolate mustache, said seriously, “The city is safe with you.”

-

It was much easier to handle things in general, when he was distracted by tragic children and feuding husbands and Maki rolling her eyes at him repeatedly until he got revenge by pointing out he liked the new jacket, did Elia get it for her? 

It all made things simpler, in the way crisis moments usually made things simpler for Kaito. They were awful, but they had the benefit of requiring his full attention, which in its own odd way could be soothing. Sort of in the same way being overwhelmed by Korekiyo could be soothing. It was nice to have something specific to think about.

But Kaito had gone to the medical ward asking for Nell, and had been told she’d be back in a bit but they weren’t sure when, her running an errand for the ward. So Kaito had to kill a little bit of time, which sort of left him in between things. 

Which left him very little to think about, beyond taking a few minutes to prep what he was going to ask Nell– Was it safe to let the kid keep folding his body like that? Could they get him something safer, that caused him less pain? Had Kaito made it worse, insisting Mike unfold in his sleep? Why hadn’t you done anything when he spent a week awake?? Was anyone in charge of keeping an eye on him, not sleeping for a week hurt. Where were his parents??-- and now he was just, uh… leaning against the banisters, staring down at the below floors.

Just… people watching…

…… people were really pretty.

Kaito didn’t recognize a lot of them. The castle was a city hub, essentially, and there was constant new events and business and tourists streaming in and out. Sometimes the castle felt empty and private, but most of the time it was like this: literally packed with people, all moving or chatting, laughing or giving directions or in a hurry. 

Kaito smiled lightly as he saw a bunch of little kids get lead in a line inside, watching them head to the second floor and disappear behind their teacher. Probably another science class about using some rarer equipment to do something cool. He liked spotting those little groups, it made him feel lighter. Not every kid was a walking bag of trauma. Some of them were just happy. He hoped they enjoyed their weird science experiments.

His eyes drifted back to the crowd, still just idly watching… and his eyes dilated. 

Oooooh no, that guy was pretty…

Kaito watched a young gentleman walk around a bit, seemingly trying to coordinate some sort of catering that was coming into the castle. Kaito couldn’t explain what had caught his attention. Maybe it was that focused look. Kaito had always admired anyone who could do a job well. Confidence was attractive.

…you’re staring too long, look away.

Kaito looked away, but the tension had filled his body again. Fuck, it was constant these days. It was like being a fucking teenager, a damn gust of wind got him riled up, and once it was started it was so damn hard to settle down. Kaito had known holding back on touching himself could leave him pent up, but after being forced to do it for so long? Fuck he had thought he had it bad before, this was torture. It was making him weird.

Damn near everything was attractive right now. And because of that, really random things were attractive? Like, the guy before. Kaito could see how attractive his confidence was, sure… but he was actually pretty sure it was the guys dangling earrings that had actually jumpstarted him. Kaito, randomly, having this idea in his head that??? Biting the earrings would feel good???? On his teeth???

What did ‘good feeling teeth’ even fucking feel like!? Kaito had no actual sensation to equal the desire, his brain was literally just going ‘mmm munch metal teeth sexy’ what the actual shit??

Kaito had watched Kokichi write for a bit yesterday, and yes, it was always sexy when his husband was working and focused and cool and leaderly, but imagining his husband writing on Kaito’s skin was still a weird daydream to pop into his head?? Like, what did that do for anyone!? Just, herp-a-derp, whoops, misspelled ‘atrophe’, better just use the rubber to erase… the mark and… try again…

Kaito burnt bright red and wanted to throw himself from the damn balcony in pure frustration. This was his old ‘fuck a jar’ dreams he had literally had when he was a pent up teenager. Kaito had forgotten how weird and random his desires got when he was endlessly pent up. He had watched Maki put together her crossbolt and had thought it was one of the hottest things he’d had seen since Kokichi and Shuichi finally played with his toys a bit. It wasn’t even necessarily because it was Maki! Kaito had been watching the crossbolt.

Madness, absolute madness. Kaito desperately needed his damn dick to heal. He was gonna end up one of those freaks fucking an apple pie at some point. Kaito was used to everyone being some level of attractive. He did not want literally everything to be some level of sexy.

…maybe the guy’s earrings were still in view. Munching on metal wasn’t… that weird. They looked smooth… damn, the guy was gone. Ah well.

…well, finding that woman’s heels sexy was at least, like, relatively normal.

-

“Kaito?”

It had taken a little bit of doing, finding just where the prince had gone after apparently stopping by the medical wing. The castle was a big place, and while ‘hot-blooded’ was an apt metaphor for Kaito, it didn’t actually translate into anything remarkable about his blood so Nell had had to find him the old-fashioned way. Thankfully, leaning over one of the balconies wasn’t that odd a place to be. 

“I was told you were looking for me?”

Kaito had been tepidly experimenting with a daydream where a wheelbarrel was being pushed around on a hot day, but hadn’t landed on who he wanted to be doing the work: himself or Kokichi. Couldn’t be Shuichi, he didn’t like making even his imaginary husband work hard, and he suspected Kokichi would take a sort of pride in being able to push the wheelbarrel at least for a bit before just being… too tired… mmmm, tired Kokichi leaning against a wheelbarrel, maybe wearing a little sash around his forehead to catch the sweat… the wheelbarrel moving back against his lean no dammit the wheelbarrel was not the other sexy ‘person’ in the damn daydream– “Hm?”

It was a small, confused hum, Kaito taking a second to realize he had heard something outside of his own head. But when he recognized Nell after a moment, he suddenly straightened up, “Oh! Dr. Pacuvius! Yes, thank you for coming to find me! I was just about to head back and see if you’d returned!” Kaito lied, like a liar.

“Um,” Kaito looked around. While the bottom floor was filled with people, the floor they were on was relatively clear, but… “I wanted to talk to you about Mike?”

“Ah, okay,” Nell nodded, taking a look around the floor with a covered yawn before she gestured for Kaito to walk along with her. “Would you walk with me back to the medical wing? Unless there’s somewhere else you’d prefer to talk.”

“No, that’s fine, I just… you know, I want to talk to you alone,” Kaito said, following her, staring at her watch a bit– pretty… why did he always find healers wrists so sexy?– before shaking his head. Focus. “Tired?”  

“Mhmm. Medical offices are quite notorious for confidential conversations, so I figured one’d do,” Nell nodded before snickering a quiet laugh. “Perpetually. Our schedules would beg to differ, but in my opinion a healer’s work is never done. And I just find myself not being able to sleep as long as I used to. Just a quirk about aging, for many people.”

“How are you doing? I know you’re not due for your next check-up until mid-time next week, but if you’re experiencing any new pains or odd feelings, I could help you out.”

I bet you could, ran across Kaito’s mind, and he resisted the urge to punch himself in the face. Oh well, at least his attraction to her made sense. She was a very pretty woman, accomplished healer, alive, not an actual, literal item or vague concept. Honestly a step in the right direction! Weird daydream wise, anyway, not in reality, it’d make his husbands miserable and he’d sooner cut his dick off.

…no, no, cutting your dick off is not sexy daydream material– “Hah, you say that like you’re that much older than me.” Kaito snorted, giving the woman a small smile, desperately getting the suddenly very morbid, though still weirdly sexy, daydream out of his head, “If you are? Trust me, it’s not showing.”

“And, well, I’m okay. Nothing new since the last time you checked on me.” Kaito assured her. Still couldn’t even come close to getting one off without excruciating pain stopping him, FUCK Mike the little…. Traumatized child who potentially needed serious help, focus Kaito, “I’m actually more worried about if you’ve been checking in with Mike? Something happened today, and I’m worried we might be leaving the kid to his own devices a little too much, wanted to touch base with you about it.”

Nell returned the smile with a wry one. “I’m not about to ruin the mystique, but thank you. I don’t really see the signs of aging as something to avoid, but I know you meant it as a compliment.”

She nodded easily, nothing new on the groin injury, before sighing, blowing air into her bangs. “Shoot… I’ll go check on him again after this, then. I don’t exactly have the easiest schedule to nanny him, but I have been trying to catch him every time I have a shift.” Nell’s expression went a little dry. “Been trying to bully the kid into getting more sleep himself. It’s only worked half the time, as far as I can tell, but I’m not about to drug a child for non-cooperation.”

Nell opened her mouth before looking around. She closed it, giving Kaito a pointed look as they got to the medical wing, leading him to a private examination room. With a tired look, she explained, “You might’ve heard from Kokichi, but I’ve written to Mike’s guardians. I’m hoping to hear back soon, or even better for someone to come here for him, but…”

Nell shrugged, getting a thousand yard stare. “‘Taur bureaucracy is the most…well, bureaucratic system I’ve seen in many cultures. They take their privacy very seriously, so while it’s not the best for Mike, I’m not surprised I haven’t heard anything back yet.”

Kaito sighed, rubbing the back of his neck a bit, trying to ease the stiffness he felt there, “So, you have been checking in on him? That’s a relief, it’s good to know someone’s been trying. And, yeah, I was going to ask if you could peek on him today too. He had some big thing he wanted to show my son, but basically collapsed in the process. Like,” Kaito put his hand up in a line, his other hand flat on its back, before slamming his upright hand down on the flat one, “Straight down. Full collapse.”

“And then I… look, I don’t know if I should have done this or not,” Kaito admitted, “But when I got him to bed, I took the weird thing off of him? I was worried about him sleeping in it, but he, like… convulsed, for a while. I couldn’t tell if it was blood flowing back into his limbs or not. I know that shit can hurt, especially after a while, but I don’t actually know what’s happening to his body when he puts that human thing on. Is he tying himself up? Do you know?”

Nell sighed, plopping herself down onto the rolling stool practitioners used in the examination room. There was no real reason it was only for healers, but it was a familiar place for her to sit regardless. “Shoot,” she said more emphatically. “He’s a child, he has all the time in the world for his endeavors… Yeah, alright, I’ll check up on him, bring some stuff that should help with exhaustion.” 

At first, Nell gave Kaito a puzzled look at ‘weird thing’, before she put it together and frowned, nodding seriously. “Kaito, I know you were coming from a place of compassion, but…not even just for magic folk, if someone has an item or device you don’t understand, or that you haven’t discussed together and you’ve been given permission to handle, I would strongly advise you to leave them alone. While not all are, accessibility devices are like an extension of someone’s body, and it’s incredibly violating for a stranger to manhandle them. Not to mention dangerous, in some cases.”

“Mike’s been using a beaststone,” Nell sighed, starting to explain. “A beaststone is a particular type of crystal that metamorphic peoples use to change between the states of their being with ease. Some people are natural, voluntary shapeshifters, so changing the state of their body is simply another sense, but many find it easier to maintain one form and thus need a bit of help changing it--that’s what a beaststone is for.”

Nell frowned a bit, taking in that Mike was convulsing, in Kaito’s words. “...however, ‘Taurs are not metamorphic. Like humans, what body is them is static, without medical, mechanical, or chemical alteration. To be honest…I’m not sure how Mike figured out how to use one, or to get it to give him a human body. It’s clearly been altered, though I don’t know how. But…given that this is not what a beaststone is meant for, it’s not the most surprising thing in the world that changing states is painful for him.”

“...there’s a reason ‘Taurs have made their own communities, though,” she shrugged tiredly. “A ‘Taur can’t just use something like an illusion stone or a glamour and be fine in a society they’re trying to blend in with. The rest of their bodies are still physical, even if you can’t see it. Mike’s method is physically changing the arrangement and makeup of his body…and other than using a metamorphosis potion, that’s the best solution he has while in a human-dominated city.”

“I’ve spoken to him about it, to look for a solution that’s less painful for him, but he’s said he’s fine with it,” Nell said dryly, communicating what she thought about that, “So…again, the best thing we can hope for is for his guardians to be in touch soon, and for him not to have to use any concealment device at all.” 

Kaito frowned. 

It’d be easier if, what did she call them, ‘Taurs? It’d be easier if they could just… walk around. Normally. 

Kaito understood why they couldn’t. Empaths and Werewolves being extremely recent examples of just… why not. Even if it felt obvious to Kaito. Like, sure, centaurs were a bit of a thing you had to get your head around, when you first heard of them, but, like… once you did, it wasn’t that strange. They were just people! With reeeaaaally long torsos. And they must have great core strength. Ripped centipedes. 

…Kaito had no idea if he’d find that as hot as he currently did, later, when literally everything wasn’t sexy. He tried to imagine Kokichi and Shuichi as centaurs… before realizing that was a bad way to judge it. Of course they’d be sexy. It was his husbands, he’d be hard pressed to find anything they did not sexy.

FOCUS.

“Yeah, when you say it like that, you’re right, I shouldn’t have done that,” Kaito agreed, though he struggled to not explain himself. Having participated in so many BDSM scenes in his early early twenties– really, just a few years ago– it had felt natural to him to make sure someone didn’t fall asleep twisted and tied up like that. It was a nightmare on the body. BUT, that was just Kaito trying to understand the situation from a lens he was familiar with. What was happening with Mike, the beastone and centaurs in general, was way different. Probably more like men wearing binders, if he thought about it. Even if they were wearing them waaaay too long, it’d be shitty to just take them off. If Kaito thought of it more like that, it was easier to conceptualize, though maybe it was also like… taking someone’s… false leg off for them in their sleep??

…false legs were pretty sexy– FOCUS.

“I won’t do that again,” Kaito promised, “But, would it help him if he did, like… stretches? Or regular breaks? Things I could check in on and…”

Kaito winced, “Um, or, no, not me do it, I mean… shit. Um… I don’t know. Could you talk to him about that? There’s got to be ways to mitigate the pain, maybe regular breaks and stretching could help.”

“Dammit, can his damn parents just show up already? They can’t have just ignored the letter, right? I’d be losing my mind if I had lost Tim or Miya this long. Knowing where they are? I’d have at least found a way to call by now. I hope…” Kaito sighed, “...anyway. My apologies, I’m not trying to give you the third degree or anything. I just want to make sure someone has a pulse on this.”

Nell gave Kaito a small, considerate smile. “I’ll talk to him about it. As I understand it now, even though changing states is painful for him, Mike has still taken off the stone when he can, to mitigate the discomfort, as you’ve identified.” She sighed softly, smile fading. “...it’s difficult, having to hide who you are from society. In any facet that applies to. The truth is, there’s not a good solution to this, until the day magic folk can live freely among humans…and in any case, the trials of that shouldn’t be put on a child far from home.”

Sighing, Nell nodded in agreement. “I’m sure they’re quite worried, but…’Taur bureaucracy. The best we can do in the meantime is keep an eye on Mike until something’s decided.”

“Your concern is appreciated, Kaito. This is how we hold each other accountable, and people don’t end up falling through the cracks. Now,” Nell sighed, stretching her neck a little, “If there’s nothing else, I should start preparing a kit to ease exhaustion, for the knucklehead hopefully actually asleep downstairs.”

“Oh, I’d be shocked if he’s gotten back up.” Kaito said, heading to the door thanks to her dismissal. Though, he hesitated at it, before looking at her a little sheepishly, “... I know I asked last time, but there really isn’t any, like… balm that only takes away pain? It’s really all just overall numbing stuff? For uh…” He shrugged helplessly, “Down there?”

It was only years of professionalism that kept Nell from snickering at Kaito’s plight. Instead, she just gave him a sympathetic smile. “Just numbing, Kaito. Chin up, you can make it through a few days. Let yourself heal, and your body will thank you for it.”

…maybe being numb was sexy??

Auuuuuuugh.

-

Hajime didn’t need a lot of convincing to take Timothy to the arcade. His nephew– since weirdly enough, that was kind of what Timothy had become– was a delight and easy to look after, he had no idea what Haneda had been complaining about so much at the beginning there. Usually all Hajime had to do was get Timothy some coins and some greasy lunch and play a few games with him.

This uh… Mike kid though…

“So, here you both go. Courtesy of your father, Tim.” Hajime said, passing both boys a large row of coppers, “Now, uh, if either of you have any trouble, I’ll be nearby, okay?”

“Yes, Uncle Hajime, thank you.” Tim said, taking his coppers.

It was weird. Mike could…vaguely remember waking up in a haze a few times over the last day, and the moment he was even slightly coherent during one he’d been convinced that this was the time Tim would cut his losses and…well, judging from his personality, probably just stop talking to him. The code-disruptor was a colossal failure, and Mike still felt the burning swell of frustration that made him want to smash the damn thing to pieces, but it hadn’t been there when he woke up, Tim likely taking it as the gift it had been meant to be. 

Which Mike didn’t really get but…whatever. 

What he got even less was Tim and some guy coming to his door to…go out? Tim’s dad apparently getting a proxy to make due on his pant debt, and go to…

Mike took the copper from Hajime skeptically, looking at the man skeptically, looking at the ‘arcade’ skeptically… He’d gone along to get his damn pants, but…

“...what is this place?” he asked Tim, looking around with unsure, and thus getting irritated eyes.

“Arcade.” Tim said simply, immediately heading to the back corner of the arcade. 

There were lots of games set up. Wack-A-Ball, miniature basketball throwing courts, little bicycle racing games where the faster you went the faster your little horse figurine went around the track after the other bicyclers. But also games you might see at any particular festival, just permanently set up for anyone who wanted to indulge them. Little pools where you could capture little plastic fish. Bottles you could throw hoops at. Balancing boards and walls of balloons that you could try to pop with darts. Little rock-em, sock-em figurine bashers that quick thumbs could knock the opponents down with.

Basically a ton of little minor skills games. But Tim’s favorite was the skeeballs, so he led Mike there, wordlessly putting in a copper to get his score of balls, before starting to roll them. “You earn tickets for prizes by playing the games. See?” Tim ask, getting one of the lower holes, before pointing down at the base of the game, where tickets started rolling out.

That explained nothing. Mike could see that there were…games? Here? But he only recognized one or two, and while some he could guess at, others were entirely alien. And seeing them all together, games built in little mock stalls or self-contained cabinets…Mike had never seen anything like this before. 

Watching Tim roll a ball up into a series of holes, then--with a little blinked startle he’d deny--seeing tickets come out of the cabinet, Mike was equal parts fascinated and baffled as he tentatively put a copper into the other ball-bowling machine right next to Tim’s. “...it’s just a business for playing these, and they give prizes on top of it? …weird.”

There were numbers painted on the holes, so Mike could guess you were meant to aim for the center and higher up holes for…a better score, and more tickets, he supposed. Taking one of the balls that had fallen down a side chamber when he put the copper in, Mike mimicked what Tim did, rolling the ball down the ramp…and jumping in alarm when it hit the backboard with a loud ‘THUD’, quickly rolling back down after the bounce-back. Skeeball not meant for throwing as hard as you could.

Timothy snickered, before picking up his ball and, exaggerating his movements, rolling the ball again. This time it jumped up closer to the middle, but didn’t hit the hole, rolling back into the gutter. “You can maybe learn to do it like you just tried, but I think someone would come scold you eventually for risking throwing a ball around this hard. I mean, they’re wooden, you can really brain someone with these.”

Mike glowered a bit before picking up the ball again, starting to roll it a bit softer. “Shut up. I’ve never seen anything like this before--don’t games like these usually want you to go all out or something?”

He huffed as the ball went into the gutter before picking up the next one, eyes narrowing in focus at the backboard. 

“No, it’s a skill game.” Timothy explained, rolling again… and smiling lightly as it hit and sunk into the middle hole. A handful of tickets rolling out at his feet, “And it takes time too. Uncle Hajime takes me to the arcade pretty often, so I’ve been learning how to do these games a little over time. You don’t have to be amazing immediately.”

Tim rolled again, getting a lower hole, more tickets, “...not that you’d ever catch up to me anyway.”

“Bite me, Lighting Rod,” Mike growled, though there was a grin starting to form on his face as he started to get the rhythm of rolling the balls down the ramp. He hadn’t hit the middle yet, but he was narrowing in. “God, if a place like this was in Usott this entire time? Been wasting my damn time.”

“Just watch--bet I can get more tickets than you with the money your dad gave us.”

“Mmm, it’s cute you think you could, but no.” Tim said, rolling again. 

They rolled a few more times, and Tim mentioned, “I showed Bianka the thing you gave me. She called it a brain inhaler.”

Mike looked over, blinking for a moment. “...oh, that girl from the library. Uh…” He snorted derisively, though not that aggressively. “If you wanna think about it that way, sure, but unless you wanna get tied up in the National Health Committee's bullshit for five thousand years, I’m still calling it a Code-Disruptor.”

“...or just a piece of trash,” he grumbled, throwing a ball hard enough to make another deep thudding sound, though the ball managed to stay in one of the middle rings. 

“Why’s it trash?” Tim asked, doing another flicking role. He liked the little rrrrr sound it made as it rolled. Very satisfying, “It did the thing. Took me out of conditioning. My parents liked it.”

Mike paused there, looking at Tim with pure surprise for a moment--his ball slipping out of his hand and rolling into the gutter--before something uncomfortable replaced the expression, soon then replaced with bitterness. 

(...when was the last time he’d ever heard that someone liked what he made?)

“Maybe, but it’s still useless if it leaves you in a state where you need, like, immediate medical attention anyway. You looked like you were dying and you got all whiny ‘n stuff.”

“Eh, I was just hungry.” Tim shrugged, “At least it means I was hungry and me. Uncle Kokichi seemed particularly excited about it. He wanted to look at it a lot. I think he thinks it’ll help people.”

“I mean, I have it on me now,” Tim said, pulling it out of his pocket and showing it to Mike, “So I guess if I get all conditiony again somehow, just search my pockets. Don’t knick yourself on my knife.”

(...but…it didn’t work right. And he’d gotten Tim hurt again. Why would someone be excited? Why…would the prince be excited and think his work could help people… Everyone knew all Mike did was break stuff…)

Pausing again, Mike gave the ball in his hands a frustrated look, before glancing over at Tim. “...” He sighed. “Sure, if you’re that intent on using some alpha build. Guess I should make a second one to work on to fix the hunger side-effect while you’re using it, then.”

Throwing his ball, Mike gave Tim a curious look. “...what kind of knife do you have?”

Tim rolled again, happily getting one of the top ones, before looking around. Making sure they weren’t being watched, before pulling out of his pant pocket the knife his mom had given him, “Obsidian throwing dagger. Mom used to kill people with it. Want to see?”

He paused, before adding in, “Just looking. I feel like you’d accidentally cut your hand open playing with it.”

“Whoa. Cool,” Mike marveled, nodding approvingly, though he gave Tim a dry look at the warning. “I know how to not slice myself open holding a knife. …is it really obsidian? I didn’t think you could form it into small stuff.”

Peering at it more, Mike hummed appreciatively. “Oh, that’s a metal core, isn’t it? To keep the blade sharp, I’d have to guess. That’s a super cool design.” He gave Tim a contemplative look before guessing, “She gave it to you for self-defense?”

“I kind of stole it when I thought it was just cool and I wanted to stab people.” Tim explained, putting it back in his pocket, “But mom let me keep it when I told her. I think she thought she was going to die when she went to go fight the civil war, and wanted me to have something to remember her by.”

“We didn’t really know each other much when she did that, so… it was nice,” Tim shrugged, going back to rolling, “I was mad she left, but in retrospect, there were good parts to it. I got really close to my dad when she left. I kind of thought he was a loser before that, but it turns out he just seems stupid when compared to mom. By himself he’s pretty cool.”

Ah, even cooler. Mike gave an approving hum at that as he threw his last ball down the ramp. Still no middle hole, damn. He could remember when he stole stuff from Doris, but she was entirely too boring to have anything worth stealing, even if she couldn’t stop him from keeping whatever he got. 

Pretty different story from getting a keepsake from someone going to war, he guessed. 

(And a pretty different story, getting closer to the parent that stayed.)

Mike tutted in irritation. “He’d be cooler if he’d stop touching me and picking me up in my sleep. Your dad’s a weirdo.”

“I mean, yeah, but he’s also an elite. All the elites end up being weirdos.” Tim said, running out of balls and reaching down to collect his tickets, wrapping them up and putting them into his pocket, “Want to look at any of the other games?”

Somehow, Mike didn’t think Tim was saying that his dad was the best at something, if he was agreeing he was a weirdo. But he’d just let the agreement ride, especially when there were much more interesting things to do. 

“What about that one?” Mike said, pointing to the Whack-a-Ball cabinet. “You just hit stuff when it pops out?”

“Mmmhm.” Tim nodded, following Mike to Whack-a-Ball, “Put in your copper, grab the hammer, bop the balls that pop up to the music. The game can keep track of how many you manage to bop.”

“I’m not very good at this one,” Tim admitted, leaning on the wall next to the game, content to watch, “Cali likes it, but I think she just likes getting to hit stuff.” 

“Hitting stuff is awesome, she knows what’s up,” Mike said with a smirk, his eyes gleaming a little in excitement as he put a copper in and grabbed the hammer. This game definitely playing more to his strengths than the ball rolling one. 

Getting just an exorbitant amount of tickets from the Whack-a-Ball, Mike got a little bolder, calling out different games and demanding Tim tell him how to play. They worked their way through the arcade, sometimes fiercely competing against each other, sometimes trying something out solo (Mike had been curious about the bike horse game, but he’d stared at the bike like it was a baffling torture device and refused to get on). But ultimately…they were just two kids, having a good time. 

When it came time to turn in prizes, Mike had been unenthused with most of the selection (he didn’t care about the candy, or little doodads like jewelry or bouncy balls), and after being talked down from scamming tickets out of one of the machines settled for getting a small glow-in-the-dark clock, figuring he could use it for parts if nothing else. And as Tim’s weird uncle took them to get food, he figured…yeah. This was pretty cool. 

-

It was surprising, to say the least, but Kokichi was beaming as he took a break from work, practically bounding across the castle to catch Shuuichi on one of his days off from school. Ooooooh, this was so exciting!!

“Shuu-chan?” Kokichi asked, bouncing between his feet. “Kitty Egami asked me if you’d be available and willing to take a phone call soon.”

Kokichi walked in on Kaito and Shuichi, at least visually, seemingly trying to suffocate Kaito using Miyako’s belly. Miyako squealing in giggling shrieks as Kaito groaned into her belly button, dads goatee and low rumble ticklish against her stomach, while Shuichi sat beside him, looking mildly exasperated. 

“Oh, Shuichi, you have to run?” Kaito said muffled beneath Miyako’s body– causing another squealing shriek of laughter– before Kaito grabbed his daughter and lifted her off his face, looking to his taller husband, “Yooouuu should probably get that! Shame to cut this conversation short and all but…”

Shuichi pouted. While he had Kaito alone, he had been trying to strong-arm Mike’s secret out of Kaito again. He kept trying it off and on ever since Mike had turned them down, and Kaito, exasperated with having to say no over and over again, had hidden beneath his daughter. Kaito had even gone as far as to say that Shuichi’s prying had risked almost, almost, almost… becoming unsexy.

…not quit there. But almost, Shuichi!

As Kaito laid there, idly thinking about ways Shuichi could be more fun while he was nagging, Shuichi rolled his eyes, getting up as he straightened his clothes, “Kitty Egami… oh, yes. You both recall I met her before. Timothy and Kimiko both were a bit enamored with her–”

“Oh, furry friend, got it.” Kaito nodded, sitting up with Miyako, and gently trying to encourage her to stand on her feet as he held her. Not quite there yet, but she was getting the gist these days. “Wonder what she could want? Isn’t that your therapists cousin or something, ‘Kichi?”

While he was still excited, Kokichi couldn’t help but sigh a little at the scene he entered into. It had been…disappointing, but still well within Mike’s rights to deny their curiosity. And Kokichi’d had to remind himself a few times that Mike was 11, and a touchy personality in general so…it wasn’t the worst thing in the world that he hadn’t even indulged listening to their reasons of why they wanted to know. He was a kid that didn’t have any reason to spill his life story to a group of random adults. 

And it was fine that he was a bit rude about it too. Though Kokichi thought that might’ve just stoked Shuuichi’s interest even more. 

“Sister,” Kokichi corrected, before grinning at Shuuichi. “Since you guys talked about career stuff, that’s my best hunch so…that’s exciting! Should I let her know you can talk now?”

“Sure, I’ll just come with you. Since Kaito apparently doesn’t want me around anymore.” Shuichi huffed.

“Dad and Miya loooove youuuuu dada!” Kaito called out, watching his two husbands go, before whispering, “Even when dada can get soooooo annooooying. Can dada get annoying sometimes? It’s okay, Miya, I won’t tell him if you say yes. Yes!” Kaito said, raising his voice as Miyako giggled happily at him, “Dada can get soooo grumpy! You’re so patient with him, dad! Aww, thank you, Miya… I know.”

Out in the hallway, Shuichi sighed, taking Kokichi’s hand, “Work going alright?”

Making a pleased sound as Shuuichi took his hand, Kokichi sent a ping back to Kitty, letting her know they were heading to their telephone room. “Mostly. Apparently there was a carriage crash in Rifia that ended up bursting some pipes. The admin there has it covered, making sure the repairs can be done before the snowstorms hit, but there was a dispute with the plumbing contractor about the extra hours they’d have to put in for it. Messy business, but we’re mostly just storing the records for it on our side.”

“Things alright with you? Kai-chan looked pretty exasperated there…”

Shuichi nodded along with news of Kokichi’s day– he just liked hearing how Kokichi was, more than anything, and it was nice to hear him busy and engaged– before huffing in exasperation, “He’s being very… independent. I am very… pleased to see his people pleasing tendencies are being… managed.”

“...stubborn.” Shuichi muttered. That apparently as much as he allowed himself to call Kaito names about this particular situation. 

Kokichi gave Shuuichi a Look. “You know why. I’m worried too, since it doesn’t look like we’ll be finding out in a way that doesn’t hurt feelings, but…” Kokichi shrugged. They had all been over their reasonings before, and Kokichi was choosing to keep his trust in Kaito that Mike’s situation was being handled. 

It did help hearing from Tim about their day out at the arcade, though. Whatever that kid’s deal was…he was still just a kid, at the end of it. 

Hopefully whatever Kitty had to say would help Shuuichi get his mind off it, at least. 

As they got down to the first floor, Tomomi looked a little surprised before lighting up, waving the princes over. “Shu-chu! What timing! You have a call on hold for you; business called the Ghost Bureau.”

“Oh, I was just taking a walk with Kokichi.” Shuichi said, before leaning down to give Kokichi a quick kiss, “Thanks for coming to walk with me, Kokichi.” 

Heading into the room, he got updated about the call by Tomomi a bit, before heading into the telephone room. Giving it a surprised look. Hadn’t it been yellow, the last time he was in here? Apparently someone had painted it blue. Shuichi wondered why, as he sat down and took the call, “Hello?”

“‘Lo, Mr. Saihara?” a heavily accented, weirdly echoed, but familiar voice answered. “Thanks f’r takin’ our call--this is Kyle, uh, Smith, from th’ Ghost Bureau. We…spoke o’r th’ summer.”

“This may be a wee bit odd, bu’ we have a collaboration proposition for ye,” Kyle explained. “We ken tha’ yer still in school an’ don’ have a Dicean license, but ya do have an extensive work history in Luminary. To offer ya th’ chance to make some connections in th’ Veil community, we wanted to ask if you’d be willin’ t’ work with us on a missing persons case.”

“Oh, Kyle, of course. I hope the falls been treating you well.” Shuichi greeted, “How may I assist you?”

Shuichi listened to Kyle explain, and couldn’t help the sudden swell of excitement that ran through him, though he tried to keep his tone even as he said, “I see… a missing persons case? Of course I’d love to help, and, you are right, having an opportunity to build some connections in Dicea would be ideal, I honestly quite appreciate you thinking of me at all…”

…but, should he really take a case right now? Miyako was so young, and Kokichi was very busy, and Kaito was always a hair-trigger away from falling into another depressive episode these days. Perhaps Shuichi should keep himself available, as he had meant to while going to school.

…but it was a case.

And the second Shuichi thought that, he knew with all of himself that he needed this. He loved his family! He loved his husbands and his daughter and he loved Maki and his nephew and the girls and his life in the castle! He did! One hundred percent! He loved all of it!

But Shuichi was going stir-crazy without anything to do. 

He hated not working! That was what he was discovering. As much as he had hated working under the conditions he had in Luminary, he had loved the pride of working. Feeling smug and cool and impressive in his field. Shuichi would have never believed he had a competitive bone in his body, until the world took all competition away from him suddenly, and he found himself just… aching without it. He not only wanted a case, he wanted to solve a case. He wanted it badly.

…and it was a missing person! Which meant when he did solve it, ultimately it was something good! Either a found person, or, well, at least closure. Maybe even justice. Either way, it was far too enticing to ignore, as Shuichi nodded eagerly, even if no one could see him.

“Certainly, I’d be happy to assist. Tell me more.”

There was a strange echoey sound before Kyle spoke again. “We real’y appreciate i’, Mr. Saihara. We’re investigators in our own righ’, but your skills will prolly come t’ be invaluable fer this case.”

“Unfortunately, we don’ have a lotta upfront details,” the man grouched. “We were contacted by the council ‘a Edahu, a ‘Taur village. Usually ‘Taurs keep to ‘emselves, real’ protective of them an’ theirs, so i’s rare ta get a request, but a parent in th’ community made ‘nuff ‘f a plea fer th’ council to allow humans to come into the village--we got clearance fer three, so it’ll be you, me, an’ Kitty. Fer th’ interview ‘f th’ person makin’ the request, it’d be a two-day full travel, if that’s an issue with yer schedule.”

Travel, hmm? Again, Shuichi thought maybe he should stay. He was, well, a family man. The family was certainly a priority. Travel would take him away from his husbands, from his baby, from… 

“While I have to run it by my family to ensure they won’t need me, I think I can say that I’d be more than happy to go,” Shuichi said– Kokichi and Kaito were supportive, Maki was here, Kaito was eager to take on the bulk of Miyako duties anyway– “Do you, Kitty, or as far as you’re aware, taur’s have a fear of… snakes?”

“No?” Kyle answered, sounding baffled by the question. “N, well…kinda hard t’ generalize ‘n entire group of people, but ‘Taurs as a whole ‘n’t ‘fraid of snakes, far as I know. ‘Ll prolly be more freaked out seein’ us walk on two legs, ‘f ‘m honest. Likely’ll be most people ‘n the village have never seen a human before.”

“...oh, tha’s a point,” he hummed consideringly after a moment. “Don’ take it personally if we get some weird looks. We’ll be strangers in a highly secluded community--we’re allowed in under good faith secrecy ‘n th’ promise t’ not cause trouble. Basically jus’ t’ talk to th’ client ‘n hopefully get their missing person back. Cannae blame ‘em f’r the caution, really.”

“I’ll be on my best behavior, I promise you.” Shuichi said, “How soon are we leaving? Do we know our meetup point yet?”

There was a pause, before an awkward, distant, echoey cough. “Tha’, uh… ‘Pologize for the short notice, but would’ye be ready tomorrow? Kitty ‘n I are travelin’ fr’m farther ‘way, ‘n we’d be able t’ pick ye up from th’ castle.”

The truth was, they had been all ready to go meet the client in Edahu, getting the clears from their council and making travel preparations…and then Georgetta had gotten the flu. He and Kitty were still going to go, but when they considered the fact that they were allowed to bring another person to the village, they had remembered Shuuichi, and, well… It would be a good opportunity for his career, later down the line, and when it came to the ‘finding’ parts of investigation, that was a weaker spot of the Ghost Bureau, so having a trained detective would really be beneficial. 

It just, uh…happened pretty quickly. 

“We’d be able ‘t delay a day, if ye need more time. ‘N…’f it’s more convenient, ye can ask ya aice duine t’ just let Kitty know yer answer.”

“...” Shuichi thought of when Kaito had volunteered for a damn mountain trip for a month with one days notice, and almost spitefully wanted to immediately agree… before he said, “Let me run it by my husbands first, and yes, you’ll have your answer by the end of the day. If there’s no issues, I’ll be happy to meet you tomorrow, but otherwise, yes, a day extension would be helpful.”

“But, I do know things like this tend to happen short notice, and move quickly,” Shuichi said, “Emergencies have a terrible habit of not happening in a timely fashion. So I understand, and still appreciate you reaching out to me with work. I’m looking forward to working with you.”

“Likewise. If it dunna work out this time, I hope we have more opportunities in th’ future. Have a good day, Mr. Saihara.”

Shuichi clicked the button, ending the call. He stared at the blue walls… before grinning. Lighting up, a warm, pink rosy blushed lighting up his face, feeling like he was going to float out of his chair. 

He had… a case!! 

HE HAD A CASE!! 

Shoot, who was he going to tell first!?

…maybe Maki was still in her room.

HE HAD A CASE!!!

-

Kaito looked up from feeding Miyako, Shuichi and Kokichi heading back into the room, Shuichi smiling in a way that suggested something was up, so Kaito asked, “What’s up?”

“I have something I need to ask you both about, so I dragged Kokichi from his office again.” Shuichi said, closing the door behind them, smiling happily… though there was something mildly sheepish in it, as he said simply, “I’ve been offered a case by the Ghost Bureau.”

“Oh!” Kaito smiled blankly, “...what a name!”

Shuichi laughed lightly, before explaining, “It’s an incredible opportunity for me to get my feet wet in Dicea, for my detective career. Kyle and Kitty are pursuing a missing persons case, and they’ve asked me to accompany them tomorrow for a two day trip–”

“Tomorrow?” Kaito frowned, raising his eyebrows, “Oh, wow! For two days?”

While Kokichi had been hoping for something like this, he still lit up, pulling Shuuichi into an elated hug and smacking a kiss on his cheek. “Oh, sweetie, that’s incredible!! This is an amazing opportunity!!”

…a little below board, but, well…doing any sort of work with magic communities would probably be to some extent. And Kokichi knew Shuuichi did have the skills, and had learned a ton about Dicean law to be able to, maybe not conduct a case, but be a part of one. But…even more than that…his detective had a case. A missing persons case, which was exactly the kind of ‘actually help people’ work that Kokichi knew Shuuichi yearned for, and…

“That…is pretty short notice…” Kokichi said, smiling more sheepishly as he gave Shuuichi his space back. 

“I know, I’m sorry,” Shuichi smiled, pleased by Kokichi’s enthusiasm, though he let his husband step away, “They can extend it a day, but I wasn’t sure what the point would be. There’s not much difference between tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, for us. And, Kaito, you have always said you were ready to take on more of the workload for Miyako…”

“Oh, I mean, yeah! Of course I can handle things here, if you’re both working,” Kaito said, looking back and forth between his husbands, “I want to! But, are you going to be okay, traveling on such short notice? Can you take Maki?”

“No, I can’t. She already asked me about that.” Shuichi said– Kaito didn’t seem surprised Maki had heard first– as he continued to explain, “I’m visiting a town of ‘Tours. A magical community, and they have very strict visiting requirements. Kitty and Kyle only have space to invite me, and it has to be within the times they’ve allowed us.”

“Oh, I see…” Kaito frowned, “...will you bring your baton?”

“Yes.”

“Okay…”

“...also, I’m bringing Nini.”

“Oh! Oh?” Kaito blinked, before saying, “Oh! Great! Nini is scary as heck, that might make someone think twice!”

Shuichi laughed lightly at that… before saying softly, “I won’t go, if you both say no.”

“I don’t want to say no.” Kaito said immediately, looking to Kokichi, before continuing sternly to Shuichi, “This is a big deal. It’s good. My Shuichi, our Shuichi, has a case. And you’re already practically glowing at the idea, Shuichi. It’s very sexy, it’d be sexy even if wet paint wasn’t currently sexy to me. Like… I’m really, really happy for you. I want this for you. I want to support you. It’d make me happy, to know you were out there doing something you’re proud of. I love you proud. It’s my favorite Shuichi.”

Kokichi’s eyes widened a little, awed by the prospect of Shuuichi going to a magical community. Given the trust to be one of few to be allowed in… (He wasn’t sure what a ‘tour’ was, though. But that seemed like something to ask later.)

And…going with people who were routine to this sort of thing, bringing his baton, and Nini too (which Kokichi grinned at, aw, snake and human excursion~)...

Kokichi nodded along with Kaito. “We’ve heard you talk about how frustrating it’s been, not being fully qualified as a detective here. And even with something to work towards, just how…boring, I guess, it can be. Getting a chance like this is amazing, and I love seeing how excited you are for it.”

Taking Shuuichi’s hands, Kokichi kissed his knuckles. “...could we work out times for me to check in on you? I don’t want to betray the community’s trust, so it could be times where you wouldn’t be there, maybe… And if anything happens, could we ask Kitty to contact me, so Kai-chan and I are kept in the loop?”

“Of course you can,” Shuichi said, smiling warmly at Kokichi’s kisses against his hands, warm and happy and, yes, very proud, “You could always peek in without looking to see what I’m seeing, I’ll always be happy to let you know what’s happening. It’d make me feel better too, especially to hear that you all are doing okay back here too.”

“It’s only for a few days, right?” Kaito asked, cradling Miyako to his chest, “It’s not like I’ll get super lonely and miss you and whiney, but, like… you know, Miyako. She’s very fussy. Probably will be wondering why dada isn’t cuddling dad and daddy, who will miss him very much.”

“I’ll miss you guys too,” Shuichi said softly, “And it won’t be long. Three, four days at most…”

“Unless something happens.” Kaito filled in, something sad but understanding in his tone.

“My career is always going to come with uncertain variables,” Shuichi said softly, “I will always prioritize you both first. You and our daughter. But my career might take me away at odd hours, for odd times, sometime… and it might be the time to figure out if, as a family, that’s something we’re okay with.”

“My answer doesn’t change.” Kaito said, “Just… be safe. That’s all I’ll ask.”

“We can talk about it more when I get back?” Shuichi offered, “Maybe let Dr. Mariah help?”

“I’ll keep you up to date,” Kokichi grinned, “You won’t miss any events. Or half a dozen little things that I wanna tell you too. And even if we can’t do it in person, all three of us will give you some goodnight snuggles.”

Much like their trip to Corbra for Keita’s funeral, this would be a test of sorts. Just…seeing how their relationship functioned when they weren’t attached at the hip. When they were off doing the things that gave them purpose. And…a three or four day trial was…probably a safe way to see it. 

Kokichi nodded gently. “I think that’ll be good. Even if everything goes perfectly, that’s still worth a discussion, and I think Dr. Mariah mediating would help.” Kokichi smiled softly. “...you're my priority too, but…if you’re helping someone get back home, or giving someone peace…they deserve that for their families too. It makes me proud, what you’re doing. Just come back to us alright so we can go out for special ‘first Dicean case’ celebratory pastries after, okay?”

“Agreed,” Shuichi smiled, “This will be… exciting!”

And, asking Kokichi to let Kitty know Shuichi had accepted, Shuichi seemed to be walking on air for the rest of the day. Excited to do his first Dicean case. 

-

Kokichi had Miyako, which gave Kaito full fussing privileges, double checking Shuichi’s packing, arguing over his planned outfits, ensuring Shuichi knew where he was going even if he couldn’t tell them entirely where, putting in some of the old pollen medicine– Just in case!! You don’t want to be caught off guard!!-- before bringing down Shuichi’s luggage and, again, fussing over Shuichi’s clothes. “You’re gonna stay in contact with Kokichi?” Kaito confirmed, glancing over his shoulder at Kokichi, asking them both really, “Yes?”

Shuichi nodded, somewhat amused as Kaito straightened his coat. “Yes.”

“And you’re gonna make sure you call Maki before you can’t call anymore?” Kaito asked. “She knows where the emergency kit is?”

Shuichi nodded. “Yes.”

Kaito had insisted on the emergency kit after Maki had suggested it idly. Essentially, if Shuichi disappeared and Kokichi couldn’t get a hold of him? It was where all the information Shuichi hadn’t been able to give them before leaving was, due to the agreement with the ‘Taurs. It would let Maki know where to start looking for him, essentially.

Kaito knew the journey was meant to not be dangerous. He knew Shuichi and Maki, and probably Kokichi to a point, were just indulging this to ease his nerves. But it did help ease his nerves, so he nodded gratefully at the confirmations, kissing Shuichi before grinning at him brightly. “You’re gonna do great!”

“I know.” Shuichi smiled lightly.

“You’re gonna do so good! You’re gonna be safe? Yes? I’m super proud of you! You’re gonna be great!”

“Thank you, Kaito,” Shuichi said, before heading over to Kokichi. 

It was one thing to know, conceptually, the kinds of risks and dangers Shuuichi would face and have to take in his job as a detective. And Kokichi knew this wasn’t even them actually having to face those facts yet; this was just the potential standing firmly in front of them. There would be plenty to talk about when Shuuichi returned about how they had fared and their feelings about it, but for now?

Kokichi grinned as Shuuichi came over to him and Miyako, and he propped up their daughter a little. “You’re gonna knock it out of the park, Dada!!” Miyako ‘spoke’, Kokichi not going quite as theatrical as Kaito tended to with her, knowing that his voice could get quite a bit more peaky. “Nothing can hide from you, and then I’ll get allll the cool stories that’ll have to get whispered and redacted.”

Giggling softly, Kokichi lowered Miyako more comfortably in his arms, smiling at her before giving Shuuichi a soft look. “I’m so happy for you, sweetie. I love you.”

Shuichi smiled warmly at ‘Miyako’s’ message… before his eyes reddened a little. Oh, dear. He supposed this wasn’t his first time leaving his daughter for more than a day, but… it had admittedly felt easier, alongside Kokichi and Maki. This was going to be a little longer, and he was going to be alone. 

But, this was a part of the job. It had been a part of the job in Luminary too. Shuichi had needed to travel a lot for his work, and he needed to be ready for odd hours, and for, well, all the negatives of being a detective… including not always being able to see the family. 

Not that he liked that part of it, as Shuichi sighed, rubbing his knuckle lightly at the bridge of his eye, before smiling warmly at Kokichi, leaning in to kiss him. “Thank you, Kokichi. I’ll be back soon, Miya,” Shuichi promised, leaning down to kiss her forehead, before heading to the carriage. 

Giving both his husbands a warm look, Shuichi said, “I love you, I’ll be safe, I’ll be back as soon as I can. Swear it.”

Kaito walked over to Kokichi, putting his arm around his smaller husband’s shoulder as Shuichi headed inside, the carriage moving not long after. 

“....auuuugh,” Kaito groaned, hugging Kokichi, “I liked it better when he was on perpetual house arrest. I’m only slightly kidding.”

Kokichi swallowed thickly, taking a deep breath as he stroked down Miyako’s back and leaned into Kaito’s hold, watching the carriage go…and being unable to resist briefly reaching out. 

{T3T ~<3}

“It’s only a few days,” Kokichi said for the both of them. “And this is such an amazing opportunity for Shuu-chan… I’ll miss him, but…this is good. Shuu-chan’s taking steps towards his dreams, and I’m happy to support him, even if it means being apart sometimes.”

Kokichi looked up, turning wobbly eyes on Kaito. “...do you wanna make a ‘congrats on your first Dicean case’ banner and decorations with me for when he comes back?”

Kaito grinned, eyes red as he nodded enthusiastically, “And a cake! We’ll make a kickass cake, babe! He’ll love it!”

-

It was about a half day's journey before Shuichi was dropped off where he was meant to meet up with Kitty and Kyle. As he had been traveling, he had read through several books he had found about legends around ‘Taurs. He knew almost all of it needed to be taken with a grain of salt, but more information to work through was better than less, so he had absorbed what he could. 

He had found himself opening up his old fantasy species book as well, half amused as he read from the stop of the page BEWARE: Centaurs are wild, savage, and LUSTFUL!

Shuichi raised an eyebrow at that, the writer seeming to want to stress their ‘lustfulness’, which was amplified by the first bit of information they gave.

Centaurs are horse/human hybrids, usually (though not always) with the human half being the head and the horse half being the lower body, with an upper limit of between 7 ft to 9 ft tall. While Centaurs are part of the ‘Taur species, which are varied and diverse (see: Minotaurs, Satyrs, and Mermaids for other examples), their low populations and incompatible breeding with other ‘Taurs pushes Centaur populations to test their fertility with anyone and anything, and results in indiscriminate birthing practices among each other. Herds, as populations of Centaurs can be called, tend to be largely polyamorous, with the raising of young being shared among the Centaur population, as by the time a Centaur is pregnant it would have had so many partners that parentage was difficult to determine.

“...uh huh,” Shuichi whispered, rolling his eyes a little at that. It’d be like suggesting that just because he had two husbands, Shuichi was lustful and promiscuous, or Kokichi was. When really it was just Kaito. Shuichi idly wondered if the author had met a Kaito Centaur and just decided that was How They Were.

There was more past that. The growth rate for Centaurs was different from humans, Centaurs growing faster. There were also quite a few drawings on the second page showing different centaur markings. They were actually quite attractive, some of the markings being quite elaborate… Shuichi huffed, amused as it occurred to him that Kaito would probably find them sexy. Honestly, Kaito was lucky he had two husbands who were a bit possessive of him. A centaur would be a difficult bedding partner, better to not let him have the option.

…Shuichi tepidly imagined being in control of that situation, giving Kaito permission… and was actually a little relieved when it didn’t spark anything in him. Good. It’d be a silly desire anyway, and still bad for Kaito.

There were also some notes that Centaurs were Close to nature, did not live in homes, were constantly on the move, and did not wear any clothes. Considering Shuichi was about to go to their home, he could assume some of that was just wrong. He had moved onto other books after that, but unfortunately, they just didn’t have much info at all. A lot of the info was wrong, but at least the Fantasy Book tended to try to get info about as many species as it could.

Looking around, Shuichi wondered where they were…

Kitty looked up from where she was letting the horse on their carriage eat and rest, giving the driver of Shuuichi’s carriage an enthusiastic wave before starting to bridle the horse up properly again. They were mostly east from Usott, a bit south, on one of the main roads going down the country. She and Kyle had left pretty much as soon as they got the notice from Shuuichi, the travel time from Dredreill quite a trek, though agreeing to meet part way to Edahu did cut down on a lot of time. 

As Shuuichi got out of his carriage, Kitty called out, “Nice to see you, Mr. Saihara!! I hope the ride was kind to you; thanks for coming on such short notice. Kyle’s in the carriage, do you need any luggage help?”

“No, that’s alright, thank you,” Shuichi said, pulling up his bag onto his shoulder and heading over to the carriage, bowing his head as he said, “It’s good to meet you as well. Please, call me Shuichi. May I call you ‘Kitty’?”

“Absolutely,” Kitty smiled brighter, relaxing with the polite treatment. “We’re just about ready to get back on the road, so get settled in. It’ll still be a couple hours before we make it to the outskirts of Edahu, though we’ll have to actually enter the village on foot.”

Patting the horse fondly as she checked on the reins, Kitty marveled, “Fascinating stuff, really. You’d expect the perimeter charms and maybe a minor enchantment, but apparently the ‘Taurs have an arrangement with Wisps so that unless you’re invited or ridiculously lucky, no one can wander into the village by accident. If we had more time, I’d love to take a look around the surrounding forest…but our focus is on the job. A future opportunity, I suppose.”

“I’m still very grateful to be allowed to come at all,” Shuichi said, putting his luggage into the back of the carriage before closing up the compartment, heading back to her, “I imagine your and Kyle’s reputations must be extremely impressive, for such a private community to accept me based on your word. How long have you been doing this then?”

“We’ve carved out a name for ourselves as reliable, if not particularly flashy,” Kitty said, laughing a bit from the flattery. “To be honest, it’s more that we were contacted from the business name, and we negotiated for all three of the members of our business to be allowed, as that’s how we conduct investigations. However, our specialties tend to lean towards dealing with immediate issues, so when I mentioned the change of plans to include a career detective, the Edahu council was quite receptive.”

She gave him a soft, understanding shrug. “We may have gotten permission, but they’re not exactly thrilled to have humans in the village. Any chance for us to solve the case with more efficiency is worth the faith of their privacy, I’d guess.”

“The Ghost Bureau has been in business for the last seven years,” Kitty explained, “Though I’ve been working in paranormal investigations since I was a teenager, and Kyle’s been at it for even longer. Our third member, Georgetta, is relatively new by comparison, but she’s been dabbling in the supernatural as a hobby for years.”

“I see. I’m surprised you all didn’t inherit it from someone more experienced,” Shuuichi admitted, adjusting his hat a little– he had decided to wear it just in case, as he had used to find it easier to control his expressions with it back in Luminary when he was running cases– as he mused, “Inventing a business like this from the ground up must have been quite the undertaking. It’s very impressive.”

“I’d also ask you to be a bit patient with me, while I’m working with you,” Shuichi admitted, bowing his head again as he confessed, “Casework is already a delicate matter by the nature of it, and I’ve found cultural misunderstandings to affect even normal interactions I have here. If I seem quiet or slow to act for this case, please understand that I am doing my best to observe the situation before risking making a faulty step. I’m aware of how saying the wrong thing to even a willing witness can stop an entire investigation at a moment's notice. Quiet observation might be my wisest course of action until I understand the dynamics more.”

“Thank you. I was happy working for my previous group, but,” Kitty shrugged a little with a fond smile, “I moved, and as we discussed together when we met, there’s always going to be a willing space, so to speak, for people with our expertise in cities without them. The greater our network becomes, the safer the world gets, don’t you think?”

Double-checking the rest of the rig, Kitty gave Shuuichi a grateful nod back to his bow. “That’s an awfully wise perspective. Even without more obvious cultural differences, I think that’s an approach that would help a lot of folks out. In turn, I’d ask you to be a little patient with us too,” she asked sheepishly. “It’s been a while since we’ve worked with someone new, and while we’re grateful for your help, there might be some hiccups, just from the whole interpersonal interactions thing. We’ll do our best to respect your boundaries, but please don’t hesitate to tell us if we’re overstepping. Also, if something about the case occurs to you, or you see a fruitful direction we’re not going? Please bring it up. Our overall goal is finding the missing person’s fate, and finding a way to return them home, if possible. Any ego isn’t worth their safety.”

Shuichi nodded in agreement to that, before going to open the carriage door. “Who’s driving, by the way? I mostly ask because I’m curious how that works for Kyle. I imagine traveling becomes difficult.”

“Oh, me!” Kitty said brightly.

And as Shuuichi opened the carriage door, large, empty mascot eyes would be staring right at him. 

“Ya’d ‘magine right,” Kyle said, giving Shuuichi a small, pawed wave after a beat. “‘Llo, Shuuichi.”

“Ah.” Shuichi gave a small gasp, time having taken the edge off of Kyle’s appearance in Shuichi’s mind, the reality of the large mascot a startling reminder… before he relaxed. Nodding in greeting at Kyle, before looking back at Kitty. “Would you like any assistance? I can drive as well, and as you saw, I didn’t bother driving here. I tend to be a bit indulgent hiring services I don’t feel like doing myself these days, but I’m still more than capable of doing it myself.”

There was a small shift. Though the body of the fursuit didn’t move much, there was the impression of Kyle looking away, and even through the wall of the carriage, Kitty sent a soft look his direction before smiling at Shuuichi. “That’s kind of you, and I may ask to switch up driving later, but I still have a lot in me. We’re hoping to get to Edahu at a decent hour to still do an interview when we get there, so why don’t you rest up some? And if you have any procedural questions, I’m sure Kyle can answer just about anything that could come to mind.”

“Understood, thank you,” Shuichi said, giving her one last nod before getting into the carriage, settling in on the opposite seats.

… there was a smell.

Shuichi wouldn’t mention it, but it was hard not to notice in the small space. It smelled a bit like… a wet basement, or perhaps a recently dried basement, more accurately. Shuichi couldn’t see any signs of real decay or mold in the fur of the suit in front of him, but there was a lingering smell in the air that something was either growing or decomposing. Not enough to horrify. But undeniable. 

Kyle’s mask stared lifelessly back at him. There was a curious constant sense of ‘cheer’ in the expression. Shuichi supposed if your expression had to be set into one thing, hints of smiles was a nice one to settle on. It was a little unnerving in the quiet though, as Shuichi asked, “How have you been?”

“I’s’alright, cannae complain,” Kyle shrugged slightly. “Work’s been goin’ well, ‘n Georgie’s been workin’ on some music tha’s interestin’. Life as i’ goes.”

He’d spent two weeks sulking that people had made a movie (bizarre technology, but fascinating) about his dad and the tragedy in Toneido. Apparently a stand-in for him had been in the movie too, which Kitty and Georgie had danced around trying to tell him in the softest way, and he’d had to drag out the fact that his siblings had been in it too. Kyle had had half a mind to find the producers and give them a tongue-lashing the world had rarely seen, fursuit be damned, but…

…well, it had been disheartening to find out Toneido was quite happy with the extra tourism the film had brought, and there was even a light museum of sorts, with Charles and Greg’s surviving creations. So it had been much easier to sulk. 

“Heard ya go’ married; congra’s on that,” Kyle nodded to Shuuichi. “Been well otherwise?”

“Ah, it’s really been that long? I feel like I got married a hundred years ago.” Shuichi laughed lightly, “It’s been going well. Was I still pregnant when we last met? Ah, no, I wasn’t, I recall now. In fact, little Miyako met you, I recall, along with my nephew and his friend. You made quite the impression on them. Kimiko’s drawn you several times since then, along with various versions of mascots that catch her fancy.”

“I got the impression from speaking with Kitty that you all haven’t, but I should ask still: is this your first time visiting this village?” Shuichi asked.

“Been few months, yea,” Kyle said, voice slightly rumbling with a shy chuckle. Again, there was a small shifting of the suit, somehow conveying bashfulness as Shuuichi described Kimiko’s fascination. “Ah, tha’s…pre’ flattering, actually. Wa’ mostly worried ‘bout scarin’ them off…though the lass din’ seem all that scared at th’ time.”

How about that…

Shaking his head, Kyle confirmed Shuuichi’s impression. “Met a ‘Taur m’self once, but never been to a village. Real secluded folks, on th’ whole. Prolly go’ the community e’en more worried than jus’ for th’ safety o’ the missing one--someone out ‘n ‘bout risks their safety too.”

Shuichi could understand that mindframe, the fear of a missing person outing the entire community… but as a parent, he couldn’t help but imagine the community had already exhausted several leads before reaching out to a human organization, if not were still actively working on some. “I suspect we will feel a bit ‘in the way’ when we arrive, if search parties are still following leads by the time we arrive,” Shuichi said, taking out his journal and opening it up, taking the pen Kokichi had gifted him and starting to write down some initial expectations, “Do we know anything about how their village security is structured? Kitty mentioned ‘Wisps’, I’m afraid I’m not familiar with the term.”

Kyle nodded a bit in agreement. If the ‘Taurs could’ve found the person without any human intervention, they would’ve. The fact that they reached out meant that the person was conclusively no longer around the village, or gone through a means no one in the village had knowledge about. This wasn’t the Guardforce being called when someone didn’t come home that night--calling the Ghost Bureau meant they were close to a last resort. 

“Mm, Will-o’-th’-Wisps, ya might’ve heard ‘em,” Kyle started to explain. “A type o’ forest spirit, in folklore ‘sponsible for leadin’ folks in circles ‘til they give up an’ leave, in kinder tellin’s, or til they lay down ‘n die, the Wisps feedin’ on their lifeforce, in cautionary tales. Is possible to get where ya goin’ despite Wisps ‘f ya know how they work an’ you know th’ way, but i’s still hard even wi’ every benefit. We weren’t tol’ what the arrangement actually was, but jus’ tha’ Edahu’s got a deal with ‘em to keep folks from wanderin’ int’a th’ village.”

“They’ve go’ pretty standard alert charms ‘round the perimeter o’ the village, as a lo’a magic communities do, an’ minor enchantment, which…” The orange fox tilted its head a little. “...don’ make a lo’a sense to me, if the Wisps ‘r keepin’ fowk from rando’ stumbles, but migh’ be older magic tha’ helps with any glamour or enchantment needed if they absolutely need ta talk with a human.”

He gave Shuuichi a little shrug. “May be secluded, but they’re still officially known in Dicea, so taxes still apply.”

Shuichi raised an eyebrow. “They’re taxed?”

Huffing, Shuichi shook his head a bit, more caught off guard by that than perhaps he should have been. Truly, Dicea’s bureaucracy was a formidable opponent. “Do we know anything about the missing person themselves yet? I know they’re a child, but have we gotten a description? Though…”

Shuichi frowned, jotting down a few more notes in his strange little shorthand code, as he murmured to himself, “The ‘Taur form itself should be a huge hindrance to both a wanderer and an abduction. Both are of course still highly possible, but less probable considering how difficult the half body of a horse is to hide, and the expectation of rumors that would circle around that. If the child wandered away, without accompanying rumors to help locate them suggests perhaps wandering into nature? Likely, but unfortunate, and also something that can be left to search parties so not worth pursuing on our end, will dismiss line of thought.”

Child[CH] →  Nature[Nat] ( + search parties[SP]) ( - time limit[TM]) = (/0)

 “Abduction is less probable but highly more dangerous and with a still strict time limit, and pursuit of evidence for abduction is far more important from our end as it’s something that the villagers would have difficulty replicating on their own. Any evidence of abduction should be prioritized… though, barring upcoming evidence, statistically based, abduction in these circumstances with no corresponding evidence is the least likely outcome. Still…” Abd<Run<Nat, “it’s the most high risk possibility, and so must be diligently pursued…”

Shuichi blinked, before looking up. “Apologies, I got a bit caught up in my thought process. Do we have a description?”

Kyle huffed a chuckle, the sound a little hollow and echoey. “Er’eryone’s taxed. Even out’n th’ boons where city bureaucrats never go, they still maintain tha’ schools be funded ‘n plumbin’ be up to date. Safer t’ go’long ‘n have the govver assume yer keepin’ things span than have sommat assume empty space and blow the whole thing open by chance. Able t’ know bigger things happ’nin’ in the country wit’out havin’ to leave, too.”

While not moving, Kyle’s ears would’ve perked, looking at Shuuichi in astonishment as his mind went off on deductions and theories, before the fox smiled to himself. Saihara really was the real deal, huh. Without being able to question anyone, they’d guessed that it was most likely that they were chasing after a runner, but, like Shuuichi, knew that abduction was the highest risk. Whether by someone managing to slip into the village or…someone within the village doing something that…possibly never took the kid out of it. Until they could find the proof themselves, they were…well, hoping that homes had been checked, or that someone would’ve cracked against the desperation of the person that had made the plea desperately enough for humans to be allowed in. 

“No ‘pologies needed,” Kyle said, amused, before sighing. “Unfortu’ not. All we know is’sat we’re meetin’ with a D. Teavee, the parent o’ the missin’ one. Guessin’ they didn’ want any details gettin’ outta th’ village wit’out us already here to help.”

Shuichi nodded, writing down D. Teavee (Parent) before closing his journal with a sigh. “...it’s been a while since I’ve done a missing person’s case,” Shuichi admitted, leaning his head back a bit, his journal resting his lap, “Maybe…wow, I suppose it’s been four years now. It’s incredible how the years speed by, in some respects. I was 20.”

Kyle started to nod, before doing a double-take. 24? Geez, that was…

“You’re a ding bab,” Kyle said with someone wonder, before seeming to catch himself, gently bringing up his paws. “Ach, I mean…well, you are young. Must really be something to be this accomplished by 24. Already havin’ a long career in Luminary, then already settlin’ with a family ‘n re-pursuin’ school ‘n a career change… You’ve done a lot, I just mean…”

Shuichi startled at that… before laughing lightly. His face misting pink as he admitted, “That’s actually a bit of a relief to hear. You would not believe how old I’ve been feeling lately. Between my nephew and all of his friends, all of the little kids my friend Maki has running around, and the teenagers that my husband keeps dragging in like a cat who’s caught a lizard, not to mention the baby, it’s hard not to feel like I’m 30 or 40.”

“And in Luminary, it’s sort of an understood thing that you’re expected to be working towards a career early in life, though it’s a bit… complicated.” Shuichi sighed. “You see, the age you become an adult in Luminary has fluctuated so often, so dramatically, that it’s almost lost all meaning. And because the laws struggle to keep up with the change, different laws have different ages as being ‘adulthood’. For instance, our inheritance laws are still centered around the idea of 13 years old being the legal age to take over the family deeds, so, a lot of our paperwork makes it legal for 13-year-olds to sign off on. But our education laws don’t allow anyone to enroll out of the school system if they’ve been put into it until 16, because when that law was created that was the legal age of adulthood. Same for our drinking laws. But!” Shuichi continued, smirking lightly, “The laws where a guardian is legally allowed to send their child out of the home is still 18, because that was when those laws were made, and child laws and inheritance laws were created by separate government agencies because of the issue of concubines. So because parents can’t give up responsibility for a person until 18, socially we tend to only accept a person has truly become an adult by 18, when they’re officially expected to act independently.”

“So, in a variety of ways, I’ve been an adult since 13, or, I’ve been an adult since 16, or, I’ve been an adult since 18, and about half of those make my current circumstances less shocking… but here? Only having been an adult for 4 years and with all of this going on? Honestly, who let me out of the house, this is far too much.” Shuichi said, rolling his eyes, “And my poor husband Kokichi never got to be an adult independently. It’s not either of their faults, but Kaito basically snatched Kokichi out of the crib, here. It all gets very silly the more you analyze it.”

Kyle let his paws drop as Shuuichi laughed, relieved he hadn’t just completely offended their consultant. He knew he wasn’t the most personable person, even though Kitty and Georgie, bless them, tried their best to keep him around in the social world, but, uh…yeah. Even Kyle knew better than to imply Shuuichi was a total greenhorn. 

Because even with his age, he really wasn’t. Kyle listened to the convoluted mess of Luminary’s adulthood laws in baffled wonder, shaking his head with an echoey snort. “What a legal legacy to have. Bet sommat makes all th’ transitions easier to go through, but seein’ it here…wha’ssu doin’, trying t’ show up all the li’l bright-eyes here?” Kyle joked. 

Humming at Shuuichi’s comments on his husbands, Kyle sat back a little. “Bet tha’ was a discovery ‘n a half ‘tween you all. Though I’ve always gotten the impression things were a li’l different for th’ heir ‘pparent. Snatched up t’ focus their whole lives on a job, I mean. Could’a made some common ground, with workin’ from ‘n early age ‘n all.”

Kyle tilted his head a little, inviting Shuuichi to share his thoughts on that if he wished, or to just leave it as a comment.

“You’re not wrong,” Shuichi nodded, “Kokichi in many respects has been an adult probably for as long as I have, responsibilities-wise. It wouldn’t be entirely unjustified to suggest neither of us had a proper childhood at all. Though, looking at us, it’s hard to say what ‘childhood’ even really means. I’ve been watching my husband and my, well,” Shuichi hesitated– this was always harder to say to others, for some reason– “sister, try to work out what it means for their son Timothy, who was set up to be similar to myself, my sister, and my husband Kokichi: growing up in a career, with adult responsibilities already.”

“But, now he doesn’t have a career, and we were a bit lost on what that meant for him. It’s probably not surprising that Kaito was the one who ended up pushing the idea that being a child for Tim meant ‘spoiling’ him, as I heard him define it. He specifically called it ‘treating Tim like royalty’, but I think that was just Kaito’s best interpretation of saying he wanted Timothy’s childhood to be more like his own: free of any serious responsibility.”

Shuichi paused, before smiling sheepishly. “I’m sorry, I’m talking a lot. I’m a bit out of practice for professional settings, I sincerely don’t mean to treat you too casually.”

In Kyle’s experience--which was self-admittedly pretty dogshit--it was hard to define ‘childhood’ in a lot of aspects, and for a lot of people. Did children who lived in rural communities have less of a childhood than city kids, just because they had responsibilities connected to their family’s livelihood? Was a childhood entirely defined by a lack of responsibility? What about a lack of autonomy? Was it defined by a certain aspect people called innocence? Were children who had a traumatic event early in their lives just robbed of a childhood?

It was hard to describe, but…generally, most people at least knew that they wanted their own kids to have it better than them. Kyle didn’t have kids of his own, of course, but…it was a sentiment he still shared. 

“Trying to spoil a kid, huh…” Kyle said softly, a note of a thoughtful smile in his voice. “Dunnae ‘f I’ve heard any but Dey ‘n Nans say that wish outright, but…there do be somethin’ nice t’ th’ thought.”

Shrugging, Kyle gestured vaguely to the carriage window. “Ain’ all tha’ much, t’ be honest, an’ we’ve go’ plenny ‘a time to fill. Don’ mean ta make it ou’ like I’m interrogatin’ you on the way, though. I…” Kyle hesitated, obviously feeling a little bashful as he lightly tapped his paws on the rounded knees of the fursuit. “...dun’ get ou’ much, ‘f ya can believe it.”

“You seem to manage alright,” Shuichi said, adjusting his hat slightly as he looked Kyle over, “No one gave you any issues at the castle, I hope, the last time you visited. I won’t say your situation, whatever it is, isn’t… visually unusual. But you’re not that much different from the sorts that like to walk around in full armor either; I can’t imagine people are terribly surprised by you.”

“Helped it was a holiday,” Kyle shrugged. “And I dun usually get more than looks. Rhetoric ‘round tolerance ‘n all. But i’ does get a wee bit awkward th’ more mundane it is.”

…’your situation, whatever it is’. 

…

“Oh,” Kyle said bluntly, leaning back a little. “If we’re gon’ be working together, I should prolly let you know my deal, huh.”

“You certainly don’t have to.” Shuichi said, “...but I would be fascinated to know. Being a lifelong detective has sort of led me to being a bit of a snoop, I’ll admit.”

Those empty embroidered eyes regarded Shuuichi for a moment, before a smirk came through Kyle’s voice. “...wanna take a guess, Mr. Detective?”

Shuichi’s eyes narrowed in intrigue, bringing up his pen to tap it lightly against his bottom lip.

“...Kitty mentioned that you’ve been doing this longer than she has, and you seemed fairly surprised by my age,” Shuichi said, not opening his journal, but absolutely slightly moving his wrist around like he was lightly scratching notes into the air, doing his mental math, “Considering the supernatural nature of your job, and your mannerism, we can make an assumption that you’re a bit older than myself and Kitty, but… your surprise doesn’t strike me as the same sort of ‘older’ that someone who is used to being exceptionally older than everyone else would have, that sort of age forcing the person aging to lose some personal context with people younger than themselves. Essentially, to an extremely old person, age loses relevance.”

“So,” Shuichi said, “I can take off the possibility list certain supernatural species where long age is an expectation. You’re not a fairy, you’re not some sort of celestial or demonic being like a incubus or an angel, but,” Shuichi said, considering the costume, “based on how you talk about the difficulties of walking around, this suit isn’t strictly a personal choice either, which doesn’t make you a recently turned vampire with a preference for how to avoid the sun, or a wizard who imbued spells into this particular clothing. This isn’t a choice or a quirk, it’s a necessity.”

More taps to the lower lip. Despite Kyle not being thousands of years old, or likely hundreds of years old, Shuichi still had a feeling he was ‘older’. Why did he feel that way? It certainly wasn’t ‘older than he looked’ because his suit certainly didn’t… look…

Oh. That was why age had come to mind for Shuichi. If Kyle’s suit was a necessity, and not a choice, then its sheer wear and tear suggested… “I would say that suit is a couple of decades old.” Shuichi said, “How long have you been wearing it?”

Kyle crossed his arms--more comfortably than confrontationally--and listened to Shuuichi’s deductions with interest. It was interesting, narrowing down the options by age--not a path people tended to start out with, though Kyle supposed Shuuichi was just working with the solid information he had. And…while, logically, long-lived peoples couldn’t quite be counted out, since there were fairies and celestial and demonic people out there at any given age…the conclusions Shuuichi were coming to were right. 

Laughing a little, impressed so far, Kyle nodded and answered, “Bout…damn. Thin’ right on ‘bout 51 years now? …ugh.” With a grunt, the fox put its muzzle in its paws. “Don’ like thinkin’ about that… Now you’re really makin’ me feel ol’.”

“Right,” Shuichi said, “But you were young when you first got into it. The suit has aged, but your voice hasn’t…” Shuichi’s eyes narrowed more, lowering his hat a bit, “Which means your voice is separate from the suit, in some physical way. Were you a teenager when it happened? If I closed my eyes, I’d assume you were one of my husband’s before-mentioned lizards.”

Obvious observations in practice, but…maybe surprisingly, maybe not, people tended not to put it together the way Shuuichi did. Putting his paws back down and tilting his head, Kyle hummed, interested. “I assume you’re saying, when the suit first became relevant to me, but asking when ‘it happened’ is an interestin’ way ta phrase it. Wonder if tha’s exactly whatcha mean.”

A little quieter, Kyle admitted, “You’re on, though. I was 17. May sound like a bairn still, but ‘least m’voice dropped. Pity the folk who have t’ deal wi’f someone askin’ if they’ve lost their parents fer an eternity.”

Shuichi smiled somewhat sadly. “When your body is changed on you, in such a dramatic way? That you didn’t want, or ask for? It does tend to be ‘an event’. Perhaps the suit was in your life longer than when you were first trapped in it. But…”

Shuichi paused, that bringing his mind into a new direction.

What had been the purpose of the suit before it housed Kyle? 

…was it a suit?

Shuichi had been going on the assumption that this outfit was one meant to be worn, but so far that was the biggest assumption he had made. If Kyle’s voice was something separate from the suit, unaging, then considering the suit’s sheer size, it didn’t necessarily have to be designed with a person in mind. It looked heavy. And thick-skinned. It looked like it’d be miserable to wear, like you would suffocate in it. When Kyle took a step, his steps were heavy.

“...is your suit made of metal?”

Going from ‘it happened’ to ‘trapped in it’, huh? Some definite leaps…but not wrong in the slightest. There was a kindness in Shuuichi’s voice that didn’t make his questioning quite feel like an interrogation, but Kyle wondered if voicing those assumptions was a method of information gathering that was so ingrained into Shuuichi that it was always present when he was figuring something out. 

Snorting in surprise, Kyle leaned back a little before laughing. “...ya ken? How ‘bout a confirmation and extra clue in one.” Still amused, Kyle reached over to take off one of his paws, the appendage coming off at the wrist. There was nothing underneath, and Kyle offered it to Shuuichi for inspection. The paw was hollowed in the middle, but the entire internal structure was metal, just as Shuuichi guessed. 

Shuichi leaned in, eyes wide and curious as Kyle literally took off his hand, showing him the inside of his arm. “Fascinating.”

“...” Shuichi leaned back, observing Kyle. “You could be a brain in a jar,” he said, smiling lightly, “It would match all the symptoms and clues. A mad science experiment gone terribly wrong, your unaging voice a voicebox not unlike you’d find in a toy, your age the result of scientific advancement that the world is unaware of, the scientist in question gone or dead and unable to maintain the body you were given.”

“But, that doesn’t make sense by the style your body is presented,” Shuichi said, “The color is faded, but you have bright, cheerful purple spots on your cheeks, and little, carefully crafted eyelashes to flutter, and the color of your lips is a small, faded heart. Your design is playful, performative, something you’d see in a circus or on a doll. A particularly quirky mad scientist who shoved a brain in a jar, and then never took care of it again? Not impossible. Not likely.”

“...this is perhaps a leap, but it feels right,” Shuichi said, “Can I ask, when did you di– oh!”

Nini poked out of his jacket just at that moment, having been listening to Dad’s rumbles for some time now, and decided he wanted to take that opportunity to boop Dad’s mouth. Boop.

“Oh, Nini, you ruined my buildup.” Shuichi pouted, petting the back of the snake’s head, feeling him shift around beneath Shuichi’s coat and shirt, readjusting his hold around Shuichi’s shoulders. “Sorry, it was cold outside so he burrowed in my clothes. You did say you weren’t afraid of snakes?”

Well, the reasoning wasn’t wrong. Sometimes Kyle really did feel more ‘science experiment’ than ‘supernatural fuck up’, and… Well… He didn’t want to attribute anything to that bastard, but ‘mad scientist that abandoned him’ wasn’t that far off. Kyle sighed a bit, reminded of the playful design of the suit, and waited for Shuuichi’s build-up--

“O-oh! Oo…” Kyle had leaned forward a little, peering at the snake that suddenly popped out of Shuuichi’s clothes with interest before realizing his proximity and leaning back with a weak, sheepish laugh. “Nay, I’m not. Comfy fella, inn’e? Dun think ‘e’d wanna venture too much from ya, but…”

Deciding to have his own dramatic moment, Kyle reattached his hand, before reaching up to take his head off, revealing the absolute nothing underneath. “Just dun let ‘im get inside me, aye? Sharp bits could nick e’en through scales.”

Shuichi gasped lightly… before his eyes widened with sparkling interest. “You are a spirit. Or, a ghost, a possessed object… I’ll admit, until this moment I wasn’t entirely sure I believed in such a thing. It’s one thing to read about it, but another to see the result in front of you. Can I ask when you died?”

It was a weird motion without a head on, but Kyle laughed softly, ducking his shoulders sheepishly in the face of Shuuichi’s interest. It wasn’t that he’d never met a ghost enthusiast before--he’d very obviously met Kitty--but…it tended to be novel for him. Not that there were many he’d told, outside of a few clients…who were also ghosts. 

“Us’ly go by ghost m’self, though I am possessin’ th’ suit,” Kyle sheepishly explained. “Already kinda answered ya question, though--died 51 years ago. ‘N’t really the kinna bloke ya’d go to for a hist’ry lesson, but jus’ old ‘nuff t’ grouch at all th’ kids runnin’ ‘round, thinkin’ they’re ancient.”

“That’s incredible,” Shuichi said appreciatively, “...and unfortunate. I’m sorry this has happened to you.”

Kyle shrugged a little, before putting his head back on. “Been like this longer than I was alive--ya do get used to it after a toss. Could go wag m’ fan for a reaper any day of the week an’ they’d come hollerin’ but…”

Another shrug, though his voice came out softer. “‘N’t done here yet. ‘N where’d the business be without me, aye? Cannae leave m’gir’rls as a two-person team; who’d Kitty trust to call the detective while she’s conferrin’ with the clients? I’m irreplaceable, really.”

“I mean, yes,” Shuichi agreed, “There certainly would never be another one like you.”

Shuichi paused… before smiling somewhat sadly. “A part of me wants to be reassuring of the value of your existence. And it is, don’t misunderstand me, this is not a cruel way of suggesting your life doesn’t matter. But… I never find the right words, for things like this. Not even really for sympathizing with the dead, or with those who lost them. I wish I did. It’s a trait in myself I’ve always longed for, but… those are feelings I don’t know how to express well.”

“Sometimes, in moments like these, I just find myself imagining what my husband might say,” Shuichi explained, “My Luminary husband, Kaito. He’s… he expresses a desire for life, and for other people’s lives, in ways that feel like sand on my tongue, sometimes. And he means it with all of himself. It can be difficult to deal with, sometimes, the way he talks about life and other people. My attempts at expressing the same thoughts feel a bit hollow in comparison. What I’m usually only good at is speaking in a way that convinced the person in front of me that I already have everything figured out and I’m just working on the details, which as you likely guessed through my attempt to figure out your situation, is by and large not true til the very end of it.”

“I only explain that in order to ensure you understand that if I speak lightly of your death, or the idea of you moving on, or I speak as if I sound certain about that lightness, it’s not a case of me thinking you should.” Shuichi said, “I just struggle to express why you shouldn’t.”

Kyle snorted lightly, something knowing in those blank, embroidery eyes. “You’ve been in therapy a while, huh.” Chuckling a little, Kyle waved a paw. “Don’ think I’m wavin’ ya off, I do appreciate you makin’ yourself clear. Jus’ been analyzed by Junie ‘nuff ta recognize th’ pathology.”

He shrugged a little. “Death’s a touchy subject fer you livin’. Can be for the dead too. But when ya’ve been dead as long as I have…it was just an event in my existence. One that really sucked and redefined a lot’a myself, but not the only thing that defines it. If I was sensitive ‘bout movin’ on, a reaper would’a convinced me of it by now, an’ if I was obsessed with my death, I would’a lost who I am, became one ‘a the poor lot they call us to deal with. For me…may sound dafty, but I’ve ‘lived’ more as a ghost than I did as a shit-nosed wee brat. Irreverence or speakin’ lightly ‘n’t gon’ offend me, Shuuichi.”

Shuichi nodded, relaxing slightly. “Thank you, and yes, you’re right. It’s been a lot of therapy this last year, clear communication has been beaten into my head repeatedly for months. Though, admittedly some of this is just me defaulting into a formal way of speaking. I’ve been assured I sound less stuffy over time, if it helps.”

Shuichi had a lot of questions. Most of them probably a touch too personal– ‘how did you die’ felt invasive to ask the dead person themselves-- but while Shuichi likely would ask that soon, what kept catching his interest was, “You’ve mentioned ‘reapers’ a few times. I know someone else who has spoken of reapers as well, but he gets a bit… flowery, when he speaks of death. I suppose I hadn’t imagined that reapers might just show up and ask if you’re ready to go. Have you spoken to them?”

“Wasn’t around for it to be as common, but tha’ kind’a formality wasn’t as uncommon when I was a bairn. Dun’ bother me either,” Kyle assured. He wasn’t as ancient as Old Lady Yubaba, but, still. While closeness and personal speech were still pretty normal in day-to-day life when he’d been alive, there was a certain expectation of a different sort of etiquette in certain situations, that more closely fit with how Shuuichi spoke. It was interesting. 

Laughing a little, he explained, “Tha’ might be their main job, actually. I’ve talked with a few, yea. Tol’ ‘em t’ fuck right off since ‘m not goin’ anywhere, ‘n reapers’ whole thing ‘s t’ getcha to go. Have ‘em check in on me now an’ then, these days, more routine conversation. Gets excitin’ with the ones tha’ try’n offer deals t’ get me t’ go, feels like i’s actually a bit of creativity they’re puttin’ in.”

Shuichi smiled at that. “That’s a bit reassuring, actually. I’m Atuan, so I imagine that means I’ll be heading straight to the trials with my husbands, but it's kind of nice to know there are other options if that process feels a bit stifling. Convincing my Luminary husband would be a trial in and of itself, but between myself and the Dicean one, we could probably flutter our eyelashes enough and he’d cave. Perhaps we can also get a good deal from some negotiating death dealers.”

Shuichi felt Nini boop his neck, and petted him some more. “...may I ask what happened?”

Kyle snickered quietly. “Di’ catch a reaper lamentin’. ‘Pparently folks like you are a dream--fowks that have an afterlife ready an’ waitin’ for ‘em, you’re already expectin’ to go there. Process can go so smooth ya don’t even realize you’ve met a reaper before your soul’s already where it’s meant to be. Changin’ it up on them might curry some extra favor for ya just ta get the process done with, but don’ take my word as guarantee. Ain’t exactly an expert on the other-other side.”

Watching Shuuichi’s casual affection with his snake with some fascination, that uplifting mood was brief as an echoey sigh filled Kyle’s entire suit. The fox slumping miserably, he petulantly asked, “You a movie-goer? Seen that new rubbish they’ve been showin’ the past month?”

“New movie? Oh, right, those picture shows,” Shuichi said, shaking his head, “No, unfortunately not. To be honest, I think my family’s forgotten that theater existed. I’ll assume from context you’re not just giving me a recommendation for date night?”

“Ye gods no,” Kyle retched, before giving absolutely every tonal indicator he was pouting. “They made a movie about m’ death. Legend of the Spring Slasher…absolute rubbish. I’s not even a good movie.” He shrugged a little, gesturing out to Shuuichi. “Ye could put it t’gether, bu’ tha’s why we asked ya to pass along any info about the case, when we met.”

Kyle paused, before adding, “...kin tha’s vague ‘bout the actual ‘what’ an’ ‘how’, but know people get a fig queasy wi’f the details.”

Shuichi’s eyes widened. “RIGHT! The Spring Slasher, you asked me about that. I’ll admit, I never heard anything about it after that, so it hasn’t come to mind since we discussed it. Ah, I see… I’m sorry, that must have been difficult to hear about. It can be a bit ugly, when people make light of things you went through,” Shuichi agreed, sighing.

“But,” Shuichi frowned, “If you wanted information on it, does that mean you don’t know who killed you?”

“Light is one thing…turning a tragedy into a tourist trap is another,” Kyle grumbled…before he paused. Looking away so much it wasn’t even just an impression, the fox head actually turning to the side a bit. His paws tapping awkwardly together. 

“...I’s… complicated,” he said slowly, awkwardly.

Shuichi tilted his head slightly, reading the atmosphere… before he smiled softly. “You don’t have to tell me. I’m nosy, not cruel. I don’t actually need to know, if you don’t want to talk about it.”

Kyle paused for another moment before semi-helplessly lifting his paws in a shrug. For all that he had existed into ‘old age’...aging was weird, when you didn’t. When you weren’t alive. And part of keeping himself meant that there were still parts of Kyle that really couldn’t be anything but 17. 

“...I know Charles was the Slasher,” Kyle said after a moment, his voice firm. The fact not up for debate, for all that no one in the 50 years since had been able to conclusively prove it. “Bu’ my own death was…complicated, compared t’ some ‘a th’ others. It was his influence…but ‘e wasn’t physically there. It…”

As Kyle’s voice died for a moment, much like Kyle had been able to call it out on Shuuichi, Shuuichi might be able to pick up therapeutic influence on Kyle’s next words, firm in a different way. Like it was something he’d started telling himself, more than other people. “It wasn’t my fault f’ goin’ there.”

“More than solvin’ the ‘mystery’ ‘a m’ own death…’m lookin’ for leads on Charles. If tha’ bastard won’ die, then I’m makin’ sure he doesn’t cause anyone else to either,” Kyle said grimly. 

Shuichi’s eyes widened… before saying, “Your killer is still alive?”

Then he paused, considering his words, before shaking his head. “That’s the wrong question,” he realized, feeling the reassuring squeeze of Nini adjusting around him, “Your killer is still around. Functioning, in some way. Oh… that’s not ideal.” Shuichi frowned, flicking open his journal and, in that strange little code of his, jotting down some notes. “Not ideal… this is the one that murders children, yes? Not ideal…”

Before, when Shuichi had taken on this case, his mind had mostly been on how desperately he wanted to feel proud of his skills again. That reassuring high of being exceptional at something. But this pricked the other side of why he had, occasionally, both loved and hated being a detective. That tension of knowing his choices mattered. That people were affected by them.

It was just as terrifying as he remembered it being. But it was only terrifying because it did matter to him, as he murmured, “I remember not feeling the pressure of your case too hard because you had mentioned that there hadn't been any sightings of him for a long time, the man you were looking for. I assumed he was dead and the problem had largely solved itself, honestly. Serial killers have a both frustrating and delightful habit of just dying at their thousandth close call. But…” Shuichi frowned, “If this case already has one possessed object, then the danger becomes what else from the incident is still around, haunting… fascinating. And not ideal.”

“...” Shuichi looked up, smiling softly, “One thing at a time though. The missing child. Though, if you ever did seriously want my help with your case? I’d be honored to assist, should you call for me.”

Kyle just looked at Shuuichi for a moment before nodding as the man corrected himself. It was…technically possible his father was still alive. Honestly, of all outcomes of the bastard still being around, that might be the ideal one. No matter how well he’d taken care of himself--which, upon reflection, Kyle didn’t think was that well even when he’d been a kid--it would be exceedingly difficult for some 90-something-year-old pile of creaky bones to perform murders against…pretty much anyone. 

The much more dangerous option was if Charles had found himself in a situation closer to Kyle’s. And given the fact that there were similar deaths to that of the Spring Slasher years after Charles’ disappearance…Kyle had the sneaking suspicion that was the more likely thing to have happened. 

“Incredibly not ideal,” Kyle snorted, feeling that ever-present thrum of anger within him. “Bu’...the reality ‘f what we’ve got to do is pre’ much the same. Jus’ know the MO, an’ keep it in th’ back of th’ mind if anything sounds similar. Otherwise…”

Kyle sighed a hollow sound. “We jus’ keep havin’ life one step at a time. Though I do ‘ppreciate your offer. ‘F any’fin comes up, woul’ ‘ppreciate more back-up.”

Nodding at the window, Kyle said, “Well, di’ give ya most the info we have. ‘F ya wanna get some rest before we get there, I won’ bother ya more.”

“I might take you up on that,” Shuichi said, glancing out the window, settling into his seat.

Shuichi wasn’t sure if he’d actually sleep, but he’d take some time to his own thoughts, at least. He was a man who enjoyed silence, to an extent.

…

… that extent usually being when he liked listening to his family talk.

…oh, honestly, Shuichi, pull it together, it’d been half a day. Foolish, to miss them already. Utterly ridiculous. 

…Shuichi indulged in a small daydream, Kaito playing with Miyako in front of the fire while Shuichi cuddled with Kokichi. Those were the little moments he always liked best. Knowing Maki was somewhere nearby, happy. Nothing particularly urgent going on. Kokichi rambling about some latest thought that had grown fixated in his mind, Kaito adding in some observation or personal anecdote whenever there was space to. Miyako occasionally trying to match a sound they had made, loud and eager.

With that daydream in his head, Shuichi drifted off.

{^3^ ~<3}

-

Evening was just starting to dim when the carriage stopped. Low light wasn’t ideal for trekking through a forest, but Kitty had been assured that all they had to do was walk forward and their group would find themselves at the outskirts of Edahu. The negotiation that someone would come and make sure their horse was taken care of while they were in the village seemed a little convoluted, but Kitty had agreed to the terms, respecting the boundaries of privacy. 

Gently tapping Shuuichi’s knee as they came to a stop, Kyle called softly, “Shuuichi, we’re here,” as he heard Kitty give a loud groan and start to climb down from the driver’s perch in front.

“Tragic,” Shuichi murmured sleepily, before sitting up and stretching a bit, looking down at Nini. “Alright, we’re going back out into the cold. Back in the cave, Nini,” Shuichi said, adjusting his coat up and around Nini.

Getting down from the carriage, going to collect his luggage, Shuichi listened to the plan… before his nose wrinkled in obvious distaste. “We’re going to carry our luggage through the woods?” he confirmed, his nose wrinkling further as he looked down at his luggage. “...blegh. I’m too spoiled for this,” he said, picking up his luggage and pouting. 

“It is a little tedious, but it’s not such an unreasonable request from our clients,” Kitty said, smiling sympathetically as she shouldered her luggage. “If we were meant to walk several miles…” Her smile turned weary. “Perhaps. But I was led to believe it’s not going to be much of a hike.”

“We shoul’ hope so,” Kyle grumbled, looking around the forest. “Though…think there’s still some room in me, if either of you need a break.” He paused, considering that. “...Or I coul’ jus’ carry somethin’.”

Tilting the fox head at Shuuichi, Kyle explained, “I won’ be as impeded by th’ sun goin’ down either, so if you’re unsure abou’ footin’, just follow after me.”

“I’m whining, not actually needy,” Shuichi said, a tad dismissively… before he pinked slightly, remembering that these weren't his husbands as he said more respectfully, “Thank you, I’m okay. Though I will follow your footing.”

Still as they walked, Shuichi found himself pouting again as he started to sweat. Damn… muscles. It was moments like these he did miss being on pollen a bit. The spores had made him strong, among the madness. Strong and durable. Shuichi hadn’t been able to enjoy it much for what it was, because, again, he had been absolutely out of his mind at the same time. But right now it’d have been nice to have, still. Kaito would say he should just work out if he wanted to be strong again, but Kaito apparently micro-dosed on spores his whole childhood, so… well, okay, he had stopped as a teenager when he was developing and then worked out a ton, but still. He had a head start! 

Look, physically Shuichi was just a little lazy, okay? Was it too much to just want to be incredibly strong with zero effort? No. No, Shuichi didn’t think it was, thank you very much.

As the sun started to fade, Shuichi kept close to Kyle, using his large frame to keep an eye on his footing… before he squinted out into the darkness. “I’m not seeing things, am I?” Shuichi whispered. Seeing light blue flames in the distance, light and small like candlelight.

At the same time Kyle and Kitty put a hand each (or paw) on Shuuichi’s shoulders, Kitty, at least, visibly staring straight ahead. “You’re not,” she sighed, obviously lamenting. “Those are Wisps. As lovely as they are, try not to look at them. We’re guests, but even just looking at their flames can be enough to disorient someone.”

Clearing her throat, Kitty called out into the forest. “Hello! We’re here from the Ghost Bureau, our services were requested in Edahu! Thank you for having us!”

There was no response, and nothing seemed to happen as they continued to walk straight into the forest, but it was only a few minutes before the trees began to thin a bit, and a figure emerged. 

“The Ghost Bureau, the investigators?” a man asked, walking forward with stern, suspicious eyes. Though, for the investigators themselves, that might not be what immediately drew the eye. The man was a bovidae taur, a white wooly lower half contrasting with his darker skin, his steely hair styled mostly down the center of his head, unimpeding the curved ram’s horns circling the sides. “...yes, we’ve been expecting you. Please follow me, I will lead you to Doris’ house. Don’t wander off.”

Shuichi took one look at this figure and knew: I can never let Kaito meet these people, we will never hear the end of it.

There was something breathtaking in the ‘Taur, an otherworldly, enchanting grace that took Shuichi entirely off guard. Shuichi barely had a sex drive to speak of, but even he felt a desire to reach out and touch skin and fur and muscle so strangely beautiful, just to assure himself such beauty actually existed in the world, and he wasn’t dreaming. Kaito would be a mess. Shuichi would like to see Kaito be a mess, and his face pinked at that realization. 

But, after a moment, that feeling faded, and Shuichi was glad. It taking one second, then two, for Shuichi to get used to the person in front of him, until that otherworldly beauty faded and Shuichi was able to look at him a second time and see him more as he was: a man who looked a bit different from himself. That second cooling moment made it easier for Shuichi to bow his head respectfully, resisting the urge to bow properly, as he said, “Of course, thank you. We are in your care.” 

“We just hope you can find the kid,” the man sighed, before more stiltedly saying, “...I’m Pran. While we won’t be working side by side, let me know if you need anything.”

“Thank you, Pran. We’ll be doing our utmost for this investigation--I’m Kitty, and these are my associates Kyle and Shuuichi, by the way,” Kitty introduced. “I don’t suppose you would be able to give us any--”

“Ugh, please hold that thought,” Pran grumbled, veering off their path a little to a group of children roughhousing around. 

Two kids, a black-haired felidae girl and a blond canidae kid were full out tussling on the ground, while a larger, bulkier felidae girl with spots down her lower body and upper face grinned with an easy confidence above them. There was a bovidae boy with the starting nubs of spiral horns watching over them coolly, but he couldn’t keep the faint beginnings of a smile off his face as he watched a smaller cervidae girl sneak behind the taller leopard girl, obviously preparing for a sneak attack. 

“Nox! Pom! Break it up!” Pran called out, his hooves clacking loudly on the stone street. “It’s getting dark, you all should be heading home. And don’t start anything, Luna! Go on…”

The kids broke it up with unremorseful giggles, getting up from the ground…before they seemed to notice the other three people behind Pran. Shock was evident on all the children, coupled in a few with a sort of morbid curiosity and disgust, the black cat girl, Nox, muttering a bewildered, “Gross…” not quite under her breath as enough to not be heard. 

Smiling softly, Kitty gave a small wave to the kids, provoking a startled laugh from the greyhound kid, quickly shushed by a hand on the shoulder from the tallest girl who was staring at the outsiders with more distrust than the others. The antelope boy straightened his jacket as he questioned, looking at the bipeds but talking to Pran, “Those are the detectives looking for Mikey, right?”

“You’re wasting your time,” the tallest girl said bluntly, the black markings around her eyes making her piercing stare even more intense. “Everyone knows The Wonk got that freak. Leave.”

Unintimidated by the stance she took up, Pran stood firm, shooing the kids. “Drop it, Iris. I know your mother doesn’t appreciate you talking like that, and these humans were invited. Go on, you lot. Back home.”

Rolling her eyes, Iris led the way towards the center of town, the greyhound kid letting out another nervous giggle before waving at the humans again and starting a hopping game after Iris with Nox and Luna, the three of them singing into the distance:

“Wonky Wonk sends you off with a bonk

All bad kids get taken by The Wonk

If you’re rude and greedy, selfish and cruel

The Wonk sees all and knows you’re a fool

Stretched out, silent, if you’re lucky maybe blue

Be kind to others, it could happen to you!

Wonky Wonk sends them off with a bonk

Please take the bad kids, take them The Wonk!”

Sighing and grumbling under his breath, Pran returned to the investigators. “Sorry about that. Things have been tense around here, as you might imagine.”

Shuichi looked at the children– and to an extent, the children’s reactions to them– with muted fascination, trying to keep the wonder off his expression. He was Working now. The rules were different when he was working. He opened up his journal and started taking down little quick notes, noting some of the names of the kids and little identifying marks about them.

And alongside Iris’s definition, he added in “Freak”. 

And while Shuichi wasn’t all that compelled by an urban legend– rumors and legends of demons in Luminary had always been just annoying distractions in cases, even with the hindsight of knowing some of those things were true– he noted that the kids mentioned that The Wonk took ‘bad kids’. This was already painting a picture of the kid in question, or at the very least his reputation. 

Still, he kept quiet, as he had warned Kyle he was going to in the carriage. Shadowing the two more seasoned supernatural detectives, keeping little notes and keeping his eyes on things.

“It’s understandable,” Kitty nodded, “And we weren’t expecting the warmest welcome. You all are going out on a limb, asking for our help, and we don’t intend to make our presence a political stance. We all have the same goal here.”

Pran nodded, something a little more approving in his gaze as he led the trio down the street. “We’ve been rotating out search parties since Doris came to the hall. If he got out into the forest, the Wisps should’ve sent him right home, but so far there’s been no sign. No one’s reported seeing him around town either, though that’s not surprising.”

It occurred to Kyle to feel…mildly bad for Kitty, as the fact that Shuuichi was staying quiet to absorb the situation meant that his usual tactic of staying on the quiet side as well to…have less of a chance of startling people meant that Kitty would be the main driving force of their interrogation. But, well. It was how things went. And it allowed him to take in the information as well. 

It wasn’t surprising, huh? There were a few things that could mean. 

But perhaps better for starting comprehension, Kitty asked, “When did Ms. Teavee notify the hall about her son’s disappearance? I imagine it’s been a bit of time since your government contacted us.”

“It’s been about two weeks, just after the start of Late-Fall. People thought Mikey was just hiding out somewhere, but when it was clear no one could find him, we had to resort to outside help,” Pran explained, before stopping in front of a house. It wasn’t so different from any in Usott, barring the fact that the door was sliding, and it seemed noticeably larger than the average standard in human cities. “This is the place. I’ll be waiting outside if you need anything, or we get any developments. After you talk with Doris, I’ll guide you to your residencies.” 

Shuichi paused. Listening quietly, eyes glancing up only briefly, before lowering the brim of his hat, looking quietly back down to his journal. 

Freak. Bad child. Mikey.

…oh, there was no way…

The timeline didn’t match up. Shuichi frowned, looking at his still fairly minimal notes, as he followed the others, considering all of that. The child here has been missing for two weeks. Mike, according to Timothy, from Bianka, had been in the capital for a little over a month. The timeline was off by three weeks. Also, Mike was human.

… a human with a secret that Kaito refused to tell Shuichi about. 

What had Kaito said… ‘have you ever heard of foot binding’...

Shuichi had heard of foot binding. It was a horror story in Luminary, one that no one was entirely certain if it had ever actually happened in their history or not, lost in the dark ages, or if it was fiction that no one could remember the original authors for. Back when concubines were more like traditional sex workers, rather than secondary spouses. Where feet were bent backwards from young ages, a small concubine’s feet showing to the world they were unsuitable for more strenuous work outside of their sex work, by the process of literally folding their feet backwards until they froze that way.

Shuichi had no idea how to interpret what Kaito was talking about, when he first mentioned it. Now though…

…but the timeline didn’t fit.

“Thank you, Pran, we’ll see you in a bit, then,” Kitty said, giving a smile and a nod--Kyle copying the nod as well--before she went up to the house and knocked. 

Very soon after the door sild open, revealing a woman maybe in her early or mid-30s with a wide, plastered smile that cracked a bit at the edges as she took in just who was on her doorstep. It was one thing to have humans over but…some colorful bastardization of a fox and…that snake head was much larger than some simple garden snake…

Doris Teavee was an equidae taur, perhaps more commonly known as a centaur with a chesnut coat and white sock markings on her legs. She didn’t tower over the humans, was perhaps a little shorter than Kyle, and the odd…ah, slippers she was wearing around her hooves didn’t seem to add any height either. Her dark brown hair was very obviously styled behind a green headband, and she wore black cat-eye glasses, along with a blouse-topped dress the same shade as her headband with a light brown cardigan overtop. 

From first glance, Doris had an aesthetic, and the decor of the rest of her house followed suit accordingly. 

“Ah, The Ghost Bureau! Please, please, come in, I hope the ride over wasn’t too taxing,” Doris greeted, graciously welcoming the humans into her home, smile not budging at all. “Could I get you any refreshments, water, maybe tea? I’m…afraid I’m not familiar with human seating, but please make yourselves comfortable.” 

Leading them into a kitschy living room, everything in its place, what Doris mentioned became apparent--every seat was built more akin to a chaise. 

“Thank you, Ms. Teavee,” Kitty smiled, “This is more than comfortable, no need to worry about us. I wouldn’t mind some water, if that’s alright? My name is Kitty Egami, and these are my associates…”

This time Kitty left space for the men to introduce themselves, Kyle speaking softly after a beat, “Kyle Smith. ‘M fine for refreshments, thank ya.” 

“Shuichi Saihara, a pleasure to meet you,” Shuichi smiled warmly, “Could I trouble you for some tea, Mrs. Teavee? I’d be very grateful.”

People tended to trust you more, if they did you a favor. Miss Kirigiri had never turned down an opportunity to put a witness to task, if she could help it. It put down a wall that was otherwise annoying to talk through.

Alright, but who was he looking at?

The house was immaculate. Shuichi could suppose it might be a cultural difference, perhaps ‘Taur houses were well kept, but the appearance of Mrs. Teavee was also immaculate in a way he hadn’t seen in the other ‘Taurs yet. Had she cleaned up for visitors? People dealt with stress in different ways, Kaito himself tended to try to scrub away rust from the pipe in the bathroom when he desperately needed a distraction, to the point where Kokichi and Shuichi had quietly decided not to get the pipe replaced, since Kaito seemed to get some measure of comfort from the process. The cleanliness and perfect decoration could just be the mother’s way of dealing with the stress of her missing child. Even the bright smile didn’t necessarily suggest dishonesty, people handling stress in a myriad of ways. Shuichi had learned that you couldn’t ‘read’ people who were going through grief the same way you could read them when they were trying to get away with a crime. It sparked different coping mechanisms.

This woman had lost her child two weeks ago. Shuichi had to be prepared for her grief, as he said softly, “We’re sorry to be meeting you under such difficult circumstances, Mrs. Teavee.”

“Wonderful to meet you all,” Doris said, gesturing again for them to make themselves comfortable in the living room while she prepared the drinks. Which…really didn’t take much time at all, hot water apparently already prepared before their arrival, and it was mere minutes before Kitty had a glass of water in her hand, and a mug of a soft, floral tea was in Shuuichi’s, a ramekin, tea tongs, and a coaster placed on the side table next to him. 

Nodding with Shuuichi’s sentiment, Kitty added, “We don’t want to make a difficult time even more stressful for you, but if you would be willing to answer some questions about your son it would help us greatly to get started on finding him.”

“Oh, I understand completely,” Doris nodded emphatically, taking a breath. “Oh, my poor Mikey… He’s just a little boy, you have to understand, just turned 11 over the summer. My little genius, but I can’t even imagine him out there alone, in the cold…” Doris closed her eyes, putting a hand to her chest. “What if he came across a bear?! O-or wolves?! I can hardly think about it…”

A gentle, calming aura seemed to surround Kitty then, as she said softly, “Awful anxieties, for sure. That’s why we’ll do our bests to bring Mikey back home, safe and sound, Ms. Teavee. Mr. Pran told us you reported Mikey missing two weeks ago--may I ask how that happened, from your perspective?”

Calming, Doris nodded, hesitating for a moment. “Y-yes… My Mikey… He’s not the most outgoing. He tends to spend most of his time in his room, though I do check on him! Often,” she was quick to add. “He doesn’t like anyone else in there, so he usually just calls back through the door, but…” Another moment of hesitance. “Two weeks ago, he didn’t respond. I thought he was just sleeping, so I let him be! But…it kept up, so when I went to check on him physically…”

Doris let go of a shaky breath. “He wasn’t there. I thought he might’ve snuck past me to go to the library, o-or maybe he wanted to spend some time with friends at school! But…I couldn’t find him anywhere, and no one said they’d seen him. I went to the community hall to ask for help, and…” Another beat. “And they started looking, but…”

The woman held her hands up helplessly before lightly wringing them. “My little boy is just…gone.”

Shuichi thanked her for the tea, took one sip of it, and then put it aside.

His expression didn’t change from thoughtfully concerned, as he jotted down genius 11.

Mikey, genius, freak, bad kid, 11.

… briefly, briefly… Shuichi very unkindly thought, ‘Oh, Kaito. You idiot.’

Shuichi didn’t like it when his thoughts drifted that way. He knew it was one of the few things Shuichi could say that would actually hurt him. But this should have been a connection his husband could have made for him. Hey, Kaito, I’m leaving for a few days to look into a case of a missing ‘Taur kid. By the way, what’s Mike’s secret? Still not saying anything? Okay, fine, love you, see you soon. Oh, Kaito…

…but the timeline. That timeline made no sense. 

“I’m sorry to hear all of that, Mrs. Teavee,” Shuichi said softly. Glancing over at Kitty and Kyle, wondering what they were making of all of this. It was still possible that Mikey and Mike were two different kids… possible, but unlikely. Still, Shuichi wouldn’t derail the investigation just yet by declaring ‘aha! I know where he is!’ to the worried mother. Not until he could confirm one way or another. If he was wrong, that’d be a terrible false hope. And while he was almost certain he was right… how does five weeks become two…

Kitty had nodded sympathetically as Doris spoke, making her own notes for the case, and Kyle… Well. It wasn’t exactly the most ‘ethical’ thing, probably. And definitely not legal. But in the case of paranormal investigations, those things were more suggestions than rules anyway. And it wasn’t like Kyle could just ‘turn it off’. 

As a ghost, he didn’t really ‘sense’ things the same way living beings did. He was bound to the fursuit, yes, but he wasn’t only aware of things that happened to it, not like some possessed objects. For Kyle, it was more like a radius of…knowing. He couldn’t feel temperature and he couldn’t taste flavor, but he could know what objects in his radius looked like from every angle and he could conceptually know texture and force and being. And that radius wasn’t confined by walls. 

…there was a lot of alcohol in this house. 

…Kyle also knew he was in a lot of danger of projection, here. A ‘bad’ kid, maligned by others, called different and raised in a house full of booze? He needed to temper himself, and focus on what was concrete. 

“I’m very sorry. I don’t have children myself, but I know I’d be beside myself if something similar happened to my little siblings,” Kitty sympathized, before asking. “Has Mikey ever expressed interest in leaving Edahu? Curiosity about other places, or a wanderlust of getting out of the village?”

“Oh, no,” Doris shook her head. “I think my son would be happy if he never had to leave his room for more than the restroom. There’s…” Her eyes glanced down for a moment, before she adjusted her glasses. “He does have a voracious mind, but our library does him well. There’s nothing out there for us.”

Kitty paused, taking in the firm way Doris phrased that, before gently clarifying, “Us?”

A moment of hesitance before Doris nodded. “Well, for anyone, I mean. We are all very happy in Edahu, there’s no need to leave and expose ourselves to the dangers of the world. All the dangerous wildlife and landslides and drug epidemics…” She shivered. “No, it’s better to stay here. Anyone would be insane to leave.”

Shuichi smiled. “If I may?” he said, waiting a beat as if he were waiting for permission, before continuing, “We were told it’d be very difficult for Mikey, or anyone, to wander out of the village to begin with. The Wisps would lead you back, this isn’t the sort of home you can just walk away from on a whim, was the impression I got. A young child like Mikey, would he have the means to leave without being noticed?”

Doris nodded, confirming that, before a guiltily pleased smile crossed her face. “It is difficult, but, well, my Mikey is a genius. Top of his class! Actually…” Getting up with a small ‘excuse me’, Doris walked just slightly into a nearby hall, picking up a framed picture from the wall. 

Coming over to the investigators, she presented it proudly. It was a pristine newspaper clipping, a small boy with short black hair and glasses beaming sweetly beside an article declaring the highest test score on a certain comprehensive test ever recorded. Doris had had to plead with Mike for hours to get him to smile, and in the end she’d purchased quite a pricy bit of…mechanical things as a trade. But seeing him in the paper…

“A true once-in-a-generation genius!” Doris gushed, looking for approval and admiration in the investigators’ faces as they looked at the framed clipping. “Mikey can be a bit of a handful, oh, it would’ve been so much easier if he were a girl, you know, but even at his age he could find a way to circumvent the Wisps.”

Kitty and Kyle shared a look. …that was quite a statement to just…say. 

…yep. There he was.

That was Mike.

Oh, sure, he looked different. A little younger, a few more limbs. The ears were quite something. But that was Mike. The boy who had left round bruises all over Kaito’s waist and legs. Hooves. 

Ah. Shuichi felt a little silly that he hadn’t realized on his own.

But Shuichi only let his gaze settle on the picture long enough to confirm, before his eyes scanned the article itself. His expression didn’t change, even as he felt a bit shocked at what the article mentioned. Son of the Teavees, despite the recent difficulties of the estranged Norman Teavee, Mike Teavee had won– why add that? It was as if the writer had wanted to take the opportunity to slight the man even in a moment of honoring his son. A small act of revenge in what should have been a harmless fluff piece. 

‘Taurs were wildly protective of their privacy, and it was difficult to leave. It would seem Mike was not the first Teavee to have done so, and the article gave Shuichi the impression that the village had not quite forgiven the Teavee family for the first time. 

Shuichi glanced around the immaculate home, the slight in the newspaper article the woman had so carefully cut and preserved and how proudly she showed it off… and Shuichi couldn’t help the small twist of sympathy that ran through him, for Mrs. Teavee. 

He knew what it was like to be humiliated. To be mocked. He knew that fierce desire to keep up appearances, to try to wrench some of that pride back, even knowing anything you tried just ended up being hollow and empty and that in the end no one who mattered was really impressed. It was painful, to have that pride taken from you. To try to pretend it hadn’t been. 

…still. Five weeks to two.

And Mike was an angry child. But then, Mike was dealing with the same thing Shuichi was witnessing in her. The article was literally meant to honor him, and had taken a potshot at his family instead. Perhaps there was a reason Mike was that angry of a child, beyond what Kaito had described in their youth as a ‘fire in your stomach that just doesn’t go away’. But, then, dismissing anger issues as being isolated, self-sustaining emotional problems was self-defeating. Even people with anger issues still usually had a reason they were angry. 

Shuichi smiled lightly, pushing up his hat a bit to show his face more clearly as he said softly, “Your son seems quite capable and accomplished, Mrs. Teavee, no doubt in part due to the attention of an intelligent mother. I just had a daughter myself very recently, I’d be quite proud if she ended up in similar articles. You must feel very accomplished.”

“Oh! Ha ha,” Doris bashfully laughed, looking pleased as she took the frame back and placed it back on the wall, taking the time to gently nudge it this way and that until it was perfectly straight. “Thank you, Mr. Saihara, Mikey’s my pride and joy! I’m so proud of him.”

“It seems the town is too,” Kitty mentioned, nodding at the article. “He must be a good sign for the future. Considering the cooperation of everyone out looking for Mikey…there’s no possibility of any animosity towards him? Anyone else looking to get him out of the village?”

Doris paused, looking a bit…stressed, through her smile as she sat back down. “Ah, w-well, animosity, no. I’m not sure how it is in your homes, but we Edahuans are very community-focused. There’s only so many of us, so our connections are everything.”

Seeming to struggle with what to say for a moment, Doris gestured slightly with a sort of ‘you understand’ feeling. “He’s a boy, Mikey can be a bit…prickly. But he’s very sweet, and I can’t imagine anyone trying to hurt him.”

…or anyone else that would want him. Oh how Doris missed the toddler days… Mike was still a handful, but at least she could dote and fuss over him all she wanted, and all the other girls in the village had been sympathetic. Oh, her first child? Yes, mine cried all the time too. Sure, we can babysit, go rest for a moment, Doris…

That compassion had quickly dried up once Mike started speaking. And biting and punching with purpose. Other than Ethel, it wasn’t like Mike shared a father with any of their kids, so…he was Doris’ problem. 

Prickly was a word for it. The kid needed therapy and a hug. Or honestly maybe a firm slap to the back of the head. The kid wasn’t just angry, he was mean. At least in some respects.

But he was generous too. Loyal, and it didn’t seem to take much to make him loyal. Shuichi wasn’t sure why Mike had spent nearly two weeks and worked himself to exhaustion for Timothy, if it was guilt from the shock or loyalty for the adventure, but it suggested a stronger sense of community than running away from his village suggested. It suggested that Mike wouldn’t independently decide to abandon someone. 

And between Mrs. Teavee’s mannerisms, and the article, and the children outside? Perhaps no one tried to ‘hurt’ him, but people tended to categorize bullying as something other than ‘hurt’. Children played by different rules, in society’s eyes. A lot could have happened to Mike before anyone would have decided he was ‘hurt’.

“Mrs. Teavee, for Mikey’s friends, who would you suggest we talk to first?” Shuichi asked, “Did he have a best friend? Someone he might have confided in?” 

For being an equidae taur, Doris did an astounding job of looking like a deer in carriage lights for a moment. “Friends? Yes, I suppose you would question them…ah.” Wringing her hands, Doris nodded, almost like she was convincing herself. “Mikey has plenty of friends. You should probably talk with his brother, Michael--they aren’t especially close, but the bond between siblings goes beyond friendship.”

“Pom Silver, as well,” Doris nodded. Yes, Pom was…a lot, but in a different way than Mike, and the child was friendly to everything. “And, ah, Frey Fleuret, you should probably talk to.” She…vaguely remembered Mike talking about the Fleuret boy once or twice, probably. 

Noting the names, Kitty nodded. “I’m sure we could ask, but if it’s no trouble, what’s Michael’s last name?”

“Teavee.”

Kitty looked up, before grinning sheepishly. “Oh, I’m sorry, I meant Mikey’s brother, not your son.”

Doris nodded, unplussed. “Yes, Mikey’s brother’s last name is Teavee.”

Somehow Kyle’s eyes seemed to stare even harder than they already did.

Shuichi added the new names to his journal, and then almost idly, added into Mrs. Teavee’s character profile, resentful of men, estranged husband, before he paused, considering the ‘other’ Mike Teavee, and asked, “Mrs. Teavee, is your son’s brother older or younger?”

“Older,” Doris answered, smiling a bit fondly. “By three months, Ethel and I found out we were expecting at just around the same time, though we decided on the names separately. It’s a family name for her, if I remember correctly, and I just liked the sound of Michael. I think it fits Mikey very well.”

“I…see,” Kitty nodded, noting that Doris didn’t seem to think there was anything even slightly odd about that. Perhaps it wasn’t, in ‘Taur culture. “You mentioned your son doesn’t like people in his room. I’m sure you’ve checked since, but there were no clues there? No note or perhaps research about other cities… Anything missing?”

Doris sighed a bit. “Well, I didn’t notice any notes, but so many of his little things go over my head, I don’t even know what I’m looking at.” She seemed to hesitate, wringing her hands for a moment before tentatively saying. “As…detectives, you might notice something new? You could…take a look, if you’d like?”

Shuichi nodded, before writing in spare/copy.

And it didn't matter which it was, now. If Norman had wanted a spare or a copy and who was supposed to measure up to who. The man had left both of his children, and both of his families. 

Shuichi resisted the urge to scowl. Pathetic. Kokichi and Kaito would never dare. 

That thought made Shuichi feel warm and wanted. Their relationship wasn’t perfect, they had their issues, Shuichi had his issues. But he could trust that without a shadow of a doubt, Kokichi and Kaito would never abandon them, him and Miyako. They were dutiful, loyal, loving men who loved him and her with all of themselves. Steadfast and reliable. Adoring and determined.

And Maki would kill them dead, which was entirely unnecessary, but still made Shuichi feel loved by her as well.

Again, Shuichi felt some pity for Mrs. Teavee. It was awful, not having a Kokichi and Kaito, and probably not even a Maki… but did she know. That Mike was missing for five weeks, and not two. It was still bad even if she didn’t know, but it was a different kind of bad. If she had purposefully waited until a manhunt would be far too late to find him alive in the wilderness, she was dangerous and malicious. If she simply hadn’t noticed? She was neglectful and still dangerous, but for different reasons. Either way…

…ugh. Shuichi just realized what, exactly, he was doing.

He was trying to decide if he was going to tell her. Or his co-detectives. Or the village. And then what? Keep this info to himself, prove himself an unreliable detective, so that Mike can continue to wreak havoc on his own life and everyone around him? Watch Kaito twist himself into knots trying to leave him alone? Let the kid raise himself as a runaway? ‘Foot binding’ himself, as Kaito had called it, refusing help and getting other children and himself burnt and electrocuted.

What was the plan? Saihara??

And Shuichi nodded, getting up politely, not letting any of this doubt and frustration show on him as he said, “Please, that would be helpful, thank you.”

As they got up to follow Doris, Kitty gave Shuuichi a softly concerned look, tilting her head slightly. They had to prioritize the case right now, but…she still wanted to make sure her co-workers were alright. Even with the picture that was starting to form about life in the Teavee house. 

(If Kyle had had muscles, he would’ve gone completely tense as they passed one of the doors in the hall. Even more alcohol, and…even not knowing the differences in medicine a ‘Taur might need, he doubted they’d label their own pharmaceuticals ‘heavy duty’ for normal doses.)

Hesitating for another moment, Doris slid a door open, gesturing for the detectives to enter. And it was like stepping into an entirely different world. While the rest of the house was pristine with kitschy knick-knacks and filled with warm earth tones and pops of yellow and red, Mike’s room was dark, even with the light on. 

(The only electric light in the house, Kyle noticed. Everywhere else they had been had gas lamps.)

Black dominated the palette with haphazard splotches of bright neons (they couldn’t even be called pops), and the room was full. Not dirty by any stretch of the imagination, and not exactly messy, but filled to the brim and organized obviously within it. Scraps and sheets of metal, boxes of wiring, compartments of screws and bolts and any little mechanical doodad you could think of. There were books packed into the bookcases, and blueprints tacked up onto the wall. And even without their owner, there were small…devices lined up on a desk and peeking out of a box in the closet, some lights still blinking. 

(...no sign of smaller tools, though.)

“He does have his little hobbies,” Doris said mildly, waiting by the doorway.

His little hobby made the first physical disruptor for conditioning that Shuichi had ever heard of. Knowing who Mikey was now, none of this was particularly surprising for Shuichi. 

“Mrs. Teavee,” Shuichi said, looking back at her, smiling lightly, “Would we have permission to go through some of his things here? It might take us a minute, searching for anything that might give us a clue on his mindset before he went missing three weeks ago.”

Doris wrung her hands for a moment, looking nervous, before she hesitantly nodded. “Well…yes, yes, of course. Anything that might help find him. I’m afraid I won’t be much help explaining anything, Mikey’s toys are beyond me, but…” She perked. “I’ll let Pran know you’re looking to speak with Mikey’s friends, so they all can make arrangements.”

With a little nod, she left them to it. …with no mention of Shuuichi’s ‘flub’.

Kitty and Kyle shared a look. 

“These seem like more than a little hobby or toys…” Kitty quietly sighed, peering at some of the blueprints on the wall. One of them, she hadn’t noticed from afar, was hand drawn, at least more obviously compared to the others. From the notes on the side, and a newspaper clipping tucked around the side of the paper… Was…the kid really reverse engineering telephone lines?

After a moment, Kyle suddenly spoke up. “N’t a place t’ judge, but there’s more booze packin’ the cabinets here than a collector or regular hostess would imply. ‘N I doubt either wo’ keep 40’o’s in a bedside stand. Or who’d have ‘nuff use for heavy duty sedatives to have ‘n empty package in th’ bin, ‘n two in the cupboard.”

“...that’s worse than I thought,” Kitty said after a moment, giving Kyle and Shuuichi a worried look, before focusing more on Shuuichi. “...you think she’s covering how long he’s been gone?”

Shuichi glanced down at his notes, considering his options. Should he wait until he had a more complete picture? Should he confide in these two and risk setting Mike up to be put back into what was sounding increasingly like a dangerous situation? Should he keep the secret and leave Mike to his fate out in the world?

The Luminary in Shuichi was telling him that last option was the kindest one. Play dumb, keep his mouth shut, get out of here giving away no real information. The detective in him wanted to keep investigating until he had all the possible information, regardless of how it affected his reputation with these two, who’d eventually find out he let them wander around in circles, investigating a missing child who wasn’t. The father in him wanted to give Mrs. Teavee the benefit of the doubt and tell her that her child was safe.

… Shuichi wanted a future working with these two. And that ultimately ended up being the deciding factor, as he told them, “That’s what I’m trying to work out. She could just be genuinely confused, someone hiding a secret might have been more on top of correcting me than someone too mentally out of it on substances to keep track of how much time has passed or what she’s said already. That’s a real possibility. But either way her timeline is dramatically off.”

Glancing between the two, Shuichi sighed, hoping he was making the right call as he told them, “The castle has been hosting an 11-year-old boy named Mike for the past two weeks. The child is an angry little genius, and a runaway. And he’s been in the capital by his own admission for roughly five weeks now.”

Kyle and Kitty just looked at Shuuichi, before Kitty took her glasses off, getting out a small soft cloth to clean them as she let out a sigh. “...well, shit.”

“Least the kid is somewhere safe,” Kyle rumbled, keeping a close eye on how close Doris was to them. “Definitely better than findin’ ou’ ‘e was eaten by a bear on a walk ou’side th’ village.” 

The two of them absorbed that information for another moment before Kyle muttered, “E’en think those three are ‘is friends?”

Sliding her glasses back on, Kitty gave Kyle a strained look, before regarding Shuuichi as well. “...we don’t know the whole situation. And it’s not up to us to decide if someone gets to keep their kids. But…I don’t want to return a child into a dangerous situation. For now…let’s keep investigating. If it looks like someone can intervene, his brother’s family, maybe, or a friend, then…we tie things up. If not…”

Kyle dipped his head sadly. “...we’re outsiders here. I don’t know how seriously they’d take an accusation of mistreatment from us against one of their own. Or in defense of Mikey, specifically.”

Kitty’s shoulders slumped as she whispered, “I don’t know…”

“It’s more than mistreatment if Mrs. Teavee delayed three weeks to report it,” Shuichi mused, looking around the room. He eyed the little devices around, and said, “That’s a murder attempt, if only by proxy. Though, I have met Mike, and he’s capable of some dangerous things himself. Indulge me a moment, I want to see what some of these do…”

Shuichi knew what he was looking for, and he started inspecting the devices for anything that looked like a speaker. Anything that had the little holes he had seen in some of the audio devices that Kaito and Maki loved to dance to.

Mistreatment was the mildest accusation, without any solid proof. But…what could they do? Go up to people that didn’t want them in their village in the first place and accuse abuse? Certainly, but…there was no telling what would actually happen when they returned Mike. That wasn’t their decision to make, but it still didn’t sit right. 

Kyle was worried about more than just Ms. Teavee. Sure, kids could be cruel in their own ways…but the glimpses he’d caught of other Taurs around the village as they’d walked to Doris’ house didn’t exactly spell out ‘search party’. Maybe that was just because they didn’t have much hope after two weeks of looking. 

…but in a place where your community was everything? What happened when it didn’t want you? When a child was described as wanting to never leave his room, and his family was publicly shamed in the midst of his achievements. When…a parent was proud of those achievements, but seemed entirely ignorant to…what might be your whole life? Looking around the room, all the mechanics and electronics really didn’t seem like an idle hobby, all of them couldn’t possibly exist without hours and hours of passion and effort and education, even if Mike was a genius. 

Mike belonged in Edahu because of his biology, but…so far Kyle hadn’t seen any indication that it claimed who he was as a person. 

There was a box in the closet that had exactly what Shuuichi was looking for. Bits and pieces of speakers, sure, but some that looked like full prototypes, either for just a speaker itself, or as part of another project. Some had notes stuck onto them, hastily mentioning things like ‘blowout’ and ‘frequency’ and ‘grain’ and multitudes of other things. Notes about things to improve.

Shuichi picked up one item after another, looking for any signs of the specific type of device he could imagine Mike capable of making. Each inspection didn’t paint a picture of what Shuichi was looking for, which was a sign that Mrs. Teavee could have been tricked for three weeks. No signs of it. Which led back still even more to wild neglect, or malicious denial.

… no one else in this village had noticed Mike was missing for nearly a month before his mother said something either.

Pathetic. And a bit tragic, but Shuichi, in his private thoughts, still couldn’t help but feel it was pathetic. A village of their own, no outside influence, no troubles other than the ones they made for themselves, and they had managed to lose one of their own. Lose control of one of their own, on top of that. Mike was a little hellfire, no doubt, but the kid was loyal. Timothy had proved that in almost no time at all. How do you lose a kid who’d literally work himself to death for someone he comparatively barely knew?

“We might not have the right to take him from his village, but my husband knows the people who do,” Shuichi said, putting down the last of the devices and moving away from it. “And they pay their taxes, just like everyone else. This place is not exempt from the rules. Still,” Shuichi said, adjusting his hat, “I’d like to report to him a complete picture of what’s happening here, so much as I can. If you two don’t mind continuing the investigation either way?”

Kitty and Kyle shared another look, but there was a spark of hope in this one. The Edahu council might not listen to them, but having the heir apparent declare…proof that Mike wouldn’t come to harm? Or something to that nature? It gave them a goal, rather than moving around the information that they knew where Mike already was. 

“I think that’s for the best as well,” Kitty nodded, smiling softly. 

“Let’s do it,” Kyle agreed, before suddenly pointing towards the doorway, Doris’ soft muffled clops coming down the hallway after a moment. 

“Have…you found anything?” she asked with hesitant hopefulness, peeking back into the room. 

“Not conclusive, unfortunately,” Kitty said, giving Doris an apologetic smile. “Though I think we have some ideas between us to ask some of Mikey’s peers. Your son has a remarkable mind for mechanics, Ms. Teavee. I recall what you said earlier but…has he ever mentioned wanting to visit Carbosi, perhaps? See some of the innovation workshops?”

“Oh, that would be down his alley…” Doris said softly, before firmly insisting, “But we get mail order from around the country here, did you know? Anything Mikey could be interested in we can get here, he doesn’t need to go anywhere.”

“I’m sure he had everything he needed,” Shuichi said, before frowning softly. Eyes full of sympathy as he said lightly, “Mrs. Teavee, I’ve noticed Mr. Teavee has not come by to help answer our questions. Is it possible to speak with him as well?”

Professionally, Kitty didn’t look over, but Kyle was eyeing Shuuichi hard. Mean sonofa, wasn’t he.

Doris stiffened, her hands clenching in their wringing before her plaster smiled brightened, ever stiffer. “Ah, Norman left Edahu many years ago now. You’d really be some detectives if you could find him for questioning now,” she stiffly laughed. 

Gently, now that it was part of the conversation, Kitty said, “I’m sorry to hear that, it must’ve been difficult raising Mikey on your own. I would assume people would’ve noticed if Norman came back to see your son, so…” She gave Doris a wincing look, sharing the feeling of them both knowing it was a difficult thing to ask. “...no possibility Mikey would’ve gone to see him?”

“Oh, well, I didn’t raise Mikey alone, we all look after our children. Everyone is someone’s half-sibling down the chain.” …Except for the fact that Doris and Mike were only tied to Ethel, since Norman hadn’t had any other kids, and after he was gone, and Mike got older…ha. Doris couldn’t even think of having another, even if it meant there would be another ‘Taur that felt closer and would take responsibility for Mike. 

Her lips tensing, Doris gave a little breath. “...no. We both know Norman is gone, and Mikey’s accepted that a long time ago. There’s no…”

The centaur woman trailed off, before an exceedingly guilty look crossed over her face. She looked towards the front door, no doubt reminding herself of the ‘Taur on her doorstep, before taking a few steps closer to the detectives, lowering her voice. 

“...we looked for him, Mikey and I,” Doris admitted, guilt and an old sadness weighing her shoulders, her ears drooping slightly. It was only then Kyle noticed that they had been tense and alerted the entire time previous. “Out in the forest, asking the Wisps and other beings that live there. We’re not supposed to send mail out without going through the council, but…there are other ‘Taur villages. Other places where people know about us. We wrote out, but…”

Doris’ eyes lowered. “...Norman’s gone. Michael knows that. My son is a genius…he wouldn’t go after him.”

Coming over, Kitty gently took Doris’ hands. “I’m so sorry, Doris.”

Shuichi mentally filed that away, though he recognized the atmosphere enough to not risk opening up his journal and jotting down his notes. Norman was not a factor, one way or another. Not beyond the damage he had left behind. 

Still, Shuichi couldn’t help the fresh bout of genuine sympathy run through him. A mother and son shouldn't have to search for their missing family member in secret. That was a terrible burden. This village had clearly failed this family, if nothing else.

Shuichi wondered what Kokichi would make of all of this. He was sincere that he’d let Kokichi, and the people Kokichi trusted, make the decisions on this matter. He wasn’t a fixer, like Maki or Kaito. The most he tried to fix things was gathering more and more information to hand to the person who Shuichi hoped might fix things, at best, and to keep information to himself, at worst. But beyond that, he wouldn’t try to fix this situation. He could only hope to give Kokichi as clear an image as possible. And hope to do so while keeping Kaito as far out of it as Shuichi reasonably could. And hopefully that would all lead to reasonable results.

Mostly, he needed to know how likely this neglect was going to continue, how bad it could conceivably be, and if the village itself could be relied on to correct it. So, for that, they’d need more testimonies, as Shuichi said, “I’m terribly sorry for your loss. If I may, were you able to– oh, Nini.” Shuichi sighed a bit as the snake decided he was well and done with hiding in Shuichi’s clothes, and had started to slither out and around Shuichi’s shoulders. “I apologize, this is my pet, Nini. I hope snakes don’t make you uncomfortable, I can step outside for a moment if they do.”

Doris did seem to take comfort in Kitty’s compassion. It had been shocking when Norman left. No one could understand why someone would leave the village, would leave their children. There had been a truly kind outreaching of support for her and Ethel, and…well, it had been one of the clearest moments Doris could remember where she felt there could really be something connecting them together…

…but even if it had made things harder, Doris wouldn’t tolerate those who muttered around town that Norman had left because of Mike. She understood where Ethel was coming from, that it would be better if she didn’t cause a stir and just let the whole thing blow over…but Mikey was her son. And just…just because he was a little different didn’t give anyone the right to tear him down. To blame the wrongs of a confounding man on a child.

…so it was nice for someone to sympathize again. 

However, Doris jumped a little, a squeak in her throat as the snake moved around Shuuichi, and while Doris was quick to reinstate her smile, her eyes were wide as she said, “No. It’s. Fine.”

“I actually think we may be done for the night, actually,” Kitty said, watching as Kyle shuffled himself subtly to block Doris’ view of Nini. “We don’t want to keep you all night, and I think we have enough information to make a game plan for tomorrow. Unless there’s anything you’ve just thought of that we should know?”

“Oh, really?” Doris asked, starting to lead them back towards the door. “Well… Ah… Nothing…comes to mind…”

Even with the snake, Doris took another look at the strange detectives. “...please find my boy, detectives. The world is so big out there, and my Mikey…”

“We’ll do everything we can, Ms. Teavee,” Kyle softly promised, nodding his fox head.

“Of course. Thank you for your time and the tea,” Shuichi said, nodding his head respectfully, before following Kyle and Kitty outside, where their luggage had disappeared to… wherever they were staying. Shuichi certainly hoped.

“...” Shuichi glanced over his shoulder, at the house, before sighing, adjusting his hat a bit, “Do you think she actually wants him back? I can’t get a good read on it.”

It was dark, by the time they stepped out, and…at least not immediately, Pran was nowhere to be seen. At least stepping out of the way of Doris’ front door, Kitty sighed. “I think she believes she does, at least.”

“What a parantan wants of a kid ‘n’t always straight-forward,” Kyle grumbled. 

But before the trio could even step out onto the street, an anxious-looking equidae boy stepped out from behind a bush, a nervous but determined look on his face. The boy had light brown hair poking out of a black knitted beanie that matched the black knitted sweater he was wearing, the size odd in the way that it looked like it had once been a size too large, but then he had grown into it, but only in some measurements. His fur was grey with black dappling, and he had deep sapphire blue eyes that, perhaps, might look a little familiar. 

The boy lifted his hooves in a way that, even to humans, looked nervous, each one lifting for a moment in an hourglass pattern as the boy licked his lips before calling out, “You don’t really believe The Wonk took Mike, do you?!”

Before any of them could think to respond, he cut in, “I don’t care if that’s what everyone’s saying--Mike’s…Mike, but he’s not… The Wonk wouldn’t take him!”

Shuichi looked at the boy, considering him a bit… before he took out his journal and clicked open his pen. “I see. The Wonk hasn’t actually been our prime suspect yet, in regards to where Mike might have gone, but more information can make it easier for us to cross it off the list entirely. We’d appreciate your help. Why do you believe The Wonk wouldn’t take Mike?”

Kitty blinked at Shuuichi before smiling a bit, gesturing slightly with her hand for him to take the lead this time. Though…it was an interesting note that ‘everyone was saying’ that The Wonk took Mike. The boy could mean kids, like the ones from earlier…but kids often were more in tune with adult gossip than people gave them credit for, even in cases where it was misinterpreted. 

Seeming slightly taken aback, the boy took a breath, the current hoof he was tamping clicking down a little harder. “The… The Wonk takes bad kids…changes them to teach them a lesson. But Mike doesn’t need…retribution!” the boy said, finding the word after a moment. “He’s a jerk, but no more than anyone else. There’s nothing some…” The boy looked around nervously. “Some…stupid fairy could do to him that’d make him change.”

The boy snorted, seemingly frustrated with himself as his hoof pattern sped up into a little clattering hop for a moment. “But that’s not even the point! People are saying The Wonk took him so they don’t have to look for him. There’s no point in searching for a pocket dimension…you, you know?! But he wasn’t taken by a fairy, Mike’s out there.”

Clenching his jaw, the boy balled his fists before looking up defiantly. “He’s out there, a-and if everyone’s going to give up looking for my little brother, then…then I’ll just find him myself!”

Kyle’s head tilted up slightly. Ah… Well, it looked like Mike still did have some connections in Edahu. 

Shuichi nodded, jotting down a new note: Mik2 loyal (Mik1 know??) before saying seriously, “I agree with you, all the evidence we’ve collected so far suggests no abduction took place, fairy or otherwise. In fact, most of our evidence suggests at the moment that Mike might have taken a small research trip for some technology he was working on, and likely just underestimated the travel time. We’re still looking into it though, so I’d ask you to keep that to yourself for now, so as not to dissuade the search party from taking their still urgent position seriously.”

Again Michael looked startled, his in-place pacing slowing for a moment, before he looked mildly distressed, pulling his hat down a bit though he nodded to keeping the information to himself. Even if he wouldn’t really call what the adults were doing urgent. Sure, people had still looked for Mike, but… His mom said not to call it out, that the vibe he’d mostly gotten from people was ‘good riddance’. 

“...you think he went into…” Michael glanced down, looking at the detectives’ two legs. “...a human city? …oh no, you don’t think the tech he was working on is like…a-a bomb or anything, right? Iiiiii don’t think that’s part of your jobs…”

Shuichi considered his journal for a moment… before he sighed a bit, looking around before squatting down, leaning in to make the conversation more ‘private’ as he said softly, “No, I don’t think that’s why he went, Michael. That is your name, yes? Mike’s mother mentioned that you were someone we should talk to, to get a better understanding of Mike, and his situation here. As far as we’ve been able to gather, Mike seems to have a deep desire to improve the telephone system. But, then, you know him better than we do. Can you give us a better idea of who your brother is? It’ll help us ask the right questions for our search.”

Michael looked increasingly stressed that the detective only answered about the bomb--honestly he thought Mike wouldn’t need to get research from outside the village to make one--and not about going to a human village. His mom said that in some parts of the world, humans ate horses, the animal that looked like them. Mike wouldn’t think anything of just walking into a human village, where some human would get confused and try and hunt him down…eeeugh.

Looking around nervously, Michael tamped more quickly before looking at the…weird…maybe sitting thing the detective was doing, and the kind look on the other one’s face and…well, he couldn’t read the third at all…

“...I like going by Mike too, but so does my brother, and he hates being called Mikey more than I don’t like being called Michael,” Michael said, convolutedly confirming his name. Looking a little confused, he asked, “...the telephone system is that super fast, uh, letter but actually talking thing, right? We…don’t have that here. But…” He sighed a little, expression for once looking more exasperated than worried. “...Mike would think he could improve it without ever having seen it.”

…and half the time, his brother would even be right.

Giving the detectives a mildly frustrated look, Michael said bluntly, “Mike’s an idiot.”

Kitty’s lips quirked as she suppressed a laugh. Now that was a turnaround from being praised as a genius.

Excellent.

Resisting the urge to smirk, Shuichi raised his eyebrows lightly in surprise, “Oh? I’ve been told a few times your brother is a genius, Mike. But, then, being very good at one thing doesn’t make you very good at everything, I suppose?”

Michael did a weird hybrid of nodding and shrugging before he sighed. “He’s good at tests ‘n stuff. And if you’ve broken, like, a watch or pencil sharpener or something he can fix it in a flash… But…” Michael tapped one of his back hooves harder on the ground. “...if someone made some…like, super snorkel that could let you breathe underwater, Mike would throw himself into the nearest lake before you could get out the word ‘prototype’. He doesn’t care if something’s dangerous, if you promised something new.”

Worry fell back over Michael’s face. “...that’s why, if he went to a human village…” The boy trailed off, but his implication was clear. Sure, Mike would probably make a plan, and it would probably even be a decent one, but…he wouldn’t think things through, especially if unexpected things happened outside of his plan. 

Snorting softly, Michael continued, “He’s awful at talking to people too. Says all the stuff you shouldn’t say out loud. I think by this point he just doesn’t care, since no one listens to him anyway.”’

Shuichi nodded, repeating it back to him as he said, “So, ambitious, but more than a bit reckless. That can be a difficult combination, especially when you have the intelligence to back it up. It gets harder to accept caution when you’re right half the time.” Shuichi glanced over at Kitty, trying to judge Mike’s emotional state through her. She was slightly outside of the conversation, she’d have an easier time catching things Shuichi might miss being the one talking. Did she look worried…

Michael was obviously worried about Mike. Kitty had a feeling, through the way Michael said things and what Doris had mentioned, that their relationship was complicated, but there was an evident care there. And while the boy in front of them seemed a bit wary, the courage that made him declare to look for Mike himself was seeing him through this conversation in the hopes of someone else being able to find his brother too. 

Giving Shuuichi a slight smile, she looked to Michael and asked, “I suppose I don’t have to ask why you’re particularly worried about your brother going into a human settlement, but…are you expecting that he might’ve walked right in? Are there certain charms you think your brother might be utilizing, Mike?”

“I mean…there are a lot of ways to look different,” Michael mumbled before it seemed that something dawned on him, though it only sparked extra confusion. “...we had a lesson on beaststones a few months ago, when Mike was still going to school, but…’Taurs can’t use beaststones.”

Well, Michael was managing it somehow. In some way that was causing him some serious pain, if Kokichi and Kaito could be trusted to judge the situation.

Actually, pain. Shuichi should find out if that’s a new thing or not. “He could perhaps just be being careful, but we’ll find him soon and make sure he’s safe either way,” Shuichi assured Mike, before asking, “It’s fine if you don’t know, Mike, but does Mike have a particular healer he sees? Again, it’s fine if you don’t know, I’ll simply ask his mother, it’s just come to mind now. It’d be helpful to know how easily he can travel, stamina-wise.”

Michael looked a little skeptical but nodded, taking that as a promise. Regardless of anything else, Mike was his little brother and… And…well, Michael wasn’t a very good big brother. But it was the least he could do to…want and make sure his little brother wasn’t dead.

Giving Shuuichi a slightly weirded out look, he shrugged. “There’s only one clinic in town, so… I know they and the dentists wanted to ban Mike a while ago, but since there’s no one else I think they just put him on drugs when he has appointments.”

Kitty’s eyebrows couldn’t help but raise at that. 

“...I see, thank you,” Shuichi said, nodding a bit, before smiling warmly, “This has been very helpful, Mike. Everything you’ve told us reinforces the evidence we’ve gathered that Mike just took a trip too ambitious for himself. We’ll figure out which direction he went and intercept him, make sure he gets safely home. But, again, on the small chance we’re incorrect? It’s important to keep the village open minded about the investigation so we don’t plant evidence in their mind, so don’t spread rumors if you can help it. But I feel very confident this will all be cleared up soon and your brother will be fine, if annoyed with us for interrupting his trip.”

“I’m not a gossip,” Michael muttered petulantly before giving the detectives a tense nod. “...he will be annoyed, but…just get him back? He doesn’t know how to cook so he’s probably out there eating garbage…” Michael looked a bit sick and worried at the thought before casting another worried glance around and, with a last nod, he quickly scurried off. 

“...tha’s no’ a good sign ‘f even others have t’ subdue ‘em fer healers’ appointments,” Kyle rumbled quietly.

Shuichi watched the boy run off, looking around for signs of Pran again, and confirming they were alone, sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “...he is a violent little shit. I’ll admit that, but… he’s also this big,” Shuichi sighed, putting his thumb and index finger near each other, looking exasperated, “And, honestly, even if he wasn’t, drugging a child through medical appointments sounds like something you’d do at the warehouse, not with your neighbors…”

Shuichi paused, before looking severely at Kyle. “You said there were sedatives along with alcohol at the house?”

“Aye,” Kyle said softly, causing Kitty to sigh and pinch her nose. 

“...it’d be concerning enough if Doris was self-medicating. If they were for Mike, then…”

At the sound of clicks down the street, the detectives looked over, seeing Pran jog over. “You’re done, then? Sorry about that, had to settle some arrangements for you. Please come with me to the community hall--there’s a suite set up for you, and a dinner service still going on.”

Shuichi smiled lightly, straightening his posture and bowing his head. “Thank you, please, lead the way.” 

Shuichi went mostly silent as Pran led them to the community hall, only saying lightly, “Your village is beautiful. With the exception of the circumstances of us being here, it seems like a lovely, peaceful place.”

“Thank you,” Pran nodded, accepting the compliment. “I’m proud that it still seems that way, even with the extenuating circumstances. We don’t usually have much in the way of crime or accidents, so Mikey’s disappearance has everyone on edge.”

“That’s completely understandable,” Kitty noted. “Children are often the most vulnerable members of a community. Having a dangerous situation around them would stress anyone out.”

“Ms. Teavee said she had told you about some members of the community we want to question. Do you know if we’re alright to speak with them tomorrow? I understand it’s a bit late for further investigation tonight.”

“It is,” Pran agreed, “And, yes, I’ll be escorting you to Ethel, Cor, and Via’s places tomorrow. If you don’t catch her tonight, you’ll be able to see Aggie tomorrow as well; she’s been the one organizing the searches.”

Good, good. Should Shuichi risk pushing… no. He wanted to speak to the healers more than anything, and he didn’t want people to start spreading word that the detectives’ questions were getting accusatory, not yet. He wanted adults who felt comfortable conditioning, preferably venting. The detectives were here to help.

Certainly. 

It was getting late, and the community hall echoed when they stepped in, a strong scent of wood filling the air, the mostly wooden building extremely clean and polished, ribbons memorializing past events hanging from the rafters. The doors all slid and were square and wide, and that was true for their suite as well, the door sliding open and letting the three inside, Kyle having no need to dip his head to walk inside.

And Shuichi’s eyebrows raised slightly… before he made a small, uncertain hum. Looking at the strange bedding. 

From the height of the floor and the shapes, Shuichi could guess that the framework was some sort of ‘pallets’, all tucked against the walls in one side of the room. The pallets were covered in firm, thin square mats, covered in bedding, with massive cushions lining the walls and edges, bigger than any cushions Shuichi had ever seen before. 

On the other side of the room were two doors, one leading to a bathroom and the other leading to a closet, both much bigger than any bathroom or closet door Shuichi was familiar with, and a part of him was morbidly curious what the bathroom situation was going to be here. On the far wall, was a large, well curtained window, and it took Shuichi a moment to realize it wasn’t just a window, but was a sliding window to let you walk out into a small patio porch, another exit. Perhaps on the off chance the doors themselves wouldn't be big enough for a guest?

There was a desk in the middle of the room. Shuichi could see at a glance it was adjustable in height. Whoever had it last had kept it very tall. 

Looking at all the bedding, all pressed together at the side of the room, Shuichi said after a moment, “I suppose there’s no point in discussing who gets what bed, then.”

Even as late as it was, Kitty was curious about how…empty the community hall was. Pran explained that there was a mild curfew instated, since Mike’s disappearance. Children had to be home before dark (which explained how nervous Michael seemed to be) and while adults weren’t confined to their homes, there was a system they put in place to keep track of where people said they were going to be and when. Still, there was a nightcrew in the hall regardless, if the detectives needed anything. 

As they were led to their suite, Kitty looked around with interest--it was always fascinating seeing what a given culture decided were proper accommodations--before thanking Pran (and getting directions to the dining hall). Looking at the bedding, she gave Shuuichi a light laugh. “Those conversations are usually pretty simple with us. The cushions are pretty thick, though--they’d probably work out as mattresses all on their own.”

“I doooo not waaaaaant to sleeeeep just on a cushion,” Shuichi whined lightly… before sighing, heading over to his luggage to open it up. “Oh well, and perhaps it’ll be more comfortable than first impressions. If you two are hungry, or,” Shuichi paused, before looking at them, “If Kitty is hungry? Do you eat, Kyle?”

“I don’,” Kyle shook his head, “An’ if I don’ have t’ fake it, ‘d prefer not ta. I don’ sleep either, so all th’ beddin’ is 50-50 ‘tween you two.”

Starting to unpack a little from her own things, Kitty grinned sheepishly. “I could definitely go for dinner. Would you like to go together, Shuuichi, or try and lower the whole intimidation thing by going solo and see if we can drum up some conversation?”

“Oh, that’s probably clever.” Shuichi said, glancing over to the bathroom, “Why don’t we take your idea, Kitty, and I take the opportunity to figure out the bathroom situation before coming to dinner. It was a lot of traveling today…”

Shuichi paused, pulling out the clothes he wanted to change into for the evening, before sighing, “...if the community is regularly drugging him. It’s a problem. Yes? I feel like I understand Dicea well enough to say this isn’t a cultural difference. This would be considered abuse in Luminary as well, and we are far more lenient on cruelty towards children.”

Agreeing to the plan, Kitty set about quickly refreshing herself before heading out, just to give them the longest questioning time without Shuuichi being in danger of missing dinner. Though, at the same time she and Kyle sighed at Shuuichi’s assumption. 

“Definitely/Aye.”

“Not knowing about it isn’t a crime, and even if someone did but just felt too out of the situation to do anything, that’s not quite enough for a bystander charge, but…” Kitty sighed. “...even if there are a few people that genuinely care about him, if…by and large Mike is seen as a nuisance here? If people in authority positions are just…fine with medical abuse? Then it really isn’t safe for him here.”

“Ngh… this is going to upset Kokichi,” Shuichi frowned, entirely serious, frowning as he looked towards the window, “He has a particular thing for medical abuse. Especially by a community. This town is going to find itself with eyes on them. I hope they’re ready for that.”

Judgment by the Ouma was coming… Historically, something to expect. 

Sighing, Kitty gave Shuuichi a look. “...maybe this is something to talk about with your husband too. The thing about being a paranormal investigator… We fill in where Dicean law can’t, in magical communities. But the other side of thinking about that is, that there’s spaces where the law doesn’t go. I wouldn’t say it’s all child abuse, but…domestic and systematic abuses are more common, in magic communities. Not always just people reveling in the power they have, without the law to check them, but…people deciding that secrecy is worth even their people’s safety. We do what we can, with the cases we get, to bring justice to those situations…but without the communities advertising themselves to the rest of the country, the shadows here are just going to be a bit darker.”

Giving Shuuichi a nod, she headed for the door. “See you soon, Shuuichi.”

Shuichi listened quietly, taking that in before giving her a small nod as she headed off. That made sense. It was, in many ways, why the Indentured program had been able to get away with so much. At least in the early, true training stages. Warehouses were kept away from populations, strictly controlled, no one knew what they looked like on the inside, including the people who had been through them. Indentured children didn’t go to schools until they were teenagers and well trained and already in their careers. The early parts, where everything was at its most dangerous, and frightening, and uncertain? The general population didn’t have to see it, and that isolation allowed extortion to happen under a cloak of ‘Not One of Us’.

Isolation made systematic abuse easier. Magic made it harder to predict. 

…Mike was still a little shit for kicking his husband and electrocuting his nephew. And also just straight up being rude to Kokichi. But that wasn’t a reason to use tranquilizers on him. It wasn’t a reason to close your eyes and look away when he went missing, or was in danger. You didn’t abandon the angry kids for being angry. They weren’t lost causes. They were just little assholes that needed more help.

…Shuichi looked down at the bathroom, where instead of a toilet as he recognized it, was a long sort of half-tube in the floor. And a massive shower where the water came from the top of the ceiling. 

…weeeeeeeeh.

-

The thing was, as much as Edahu had been turned on its head, the next day still was a Wednesday, and that meant most of the people on their list to interview--children--were in school. So that meant they had a very generous amount of time to investigate the town itself. After striking up conversation with the head of the search parties the night before, Kitty managed to get them permission to split up, a bit, to cover more ground, so while she was going to stay by the community hall to talk to council members and people involved with village security, Shuuichi, accompanied by Kyle, were off to the central health clinic in town. 

And, thankfully, even the unusually tense atmosphere in town didn’t mean more accidents, so one of the healers, Dr. Silque, was free to talk to them. She was a petite woman, light blue hair curling around her face and further framed by long blue rabbit ears, the doctor a leporidae taur. 

“I have to say I wasn’t expecting to be questioned, gentlemen, but I’ll do my best to answer what I can,” she said in a soft voice as they settled in a private examination room. The examination table seemed to have many more attachments than human ones, and there were informational posters on the wall cautioning things like hoof rot and surprise frostbite in paws from ice collecting in toe fur. 

Shuichi laughed sheepishly, moving his hat a little up as he said, “Understandable, but it’s pretty standard for missing person cases to talk to their primary healers. If there was any possibility our missing person was experiencing some sort of episode, or confusion? You would know better than anyone what potential signs were there.”

“I see,” Silque nodded slowly, before considering things. “You understand I can’t break confidentiality clauses, but in interest of Michael’s safety, I, nor any of my colleagues through what they’ve notated in his medical file, have ever observed anything resembling psychosis, or extreme confusion. The only…concern in that vein I’ve noticed I would wager a negligible chance of it leading to Michael leaving the village in an altered state.”

She folded her front paws over each other, settling in her chair. “By and large, Michael is an exceptionally healthy young man. He’s a bit small for his age, but that’s not an issue impacting his health, other than Doris’ concerns about when he can be fitted for shoes,” said Silque, smiling softly. 

Shuichi hummed in acknowledgment, writing in his journal before saying, “Good, that’s very helpful, thank you. That eases a few of the possibilities then. How about behavioral? In your time looking him over, did Mikey ever show signs of being a potential runaway? Any stand-offish behavior in the last year that you may have noticed?” Shuichi asked, looking up in concern.

Silque looked a bit tired at that, as she smoothed her ears back. “In terms of behavior…Michael is troubled. Anti-social, with a proclivity for violence. We’ve treated many of his peers for injuries caused by him over the years, and some of our staff as well. If his behavior was recent, or the intensity rose recently, I would think that those might’ve been signs, but his behavior has been long-standing.”

Her paws switching spots, Silque looked troubled for a moment, before giving the detectives a plaintive look. “...I take pride in being a healer, but for Mike’s sake… Is there…a way I could talk to you two ‘off the record’?”

Softly, Kyle assured, “If there’s anything you don’ want traced back to ye, we can promise anonymity in our notes and any follow-up we may ask others.”

The healer nodded, but still looked a bit unsure.

Nini adjusted himself around Shuichi’s shoulders– Shuichi had tried to leave the snake behind in the guest room, but before he had even finished getting dressed Nini had climbed him and settled in, and, well, Shuichi wasn’t going to kick him off– as Shuichi idly pet him a bit, scratching between his scales. Shuichi considering what assurance he could give… 

He gave Silque a soft look. “We put a lot of faith in our healers, to handle sometimes impossible situations. The ones who speak up for the good of their patients are the ones worthy of that faith, and in turn, our discretion.” 

And if you hold back on me now, Shuichi smiled warmly, If there are any official ways Dicea can hold you accountable for medical malpractice and child abuse, I’m going to make sure it all falls on you. Fucking try me. 

(While Shuichi had, in the most important ways, forgiven Seiko… there were some feelings he’d likely never let go of. He didn’t like healers who abandoned their patients to their fates. Even the ones with best intentions.)

Again, Silque nodded, though she took a breath this time. “I don’t think Doris is physically abusing Michael,” she clarified first. “Every injury we’ve ever treated him for has been congruous with altercations that usually had more than a few witnesses. And…”

Silque sighed, her ears curling slightly at the ends in regret. “...Doris has had some issues with substance abuse. But she’s always insisted that she’s never laid a hand on Michael, and she’s confident he’s never gotten into what she has around the house. …he and Doris both have never consented to a proper panel, but…relying only on my own observation, I would be inclined to guess that Michael suffers from some kind of anxiety disorder.” Pausing, she gave the detectives a nod. “Not the sort of thing that would have him leaving home by accident.”

“He becomes…severely distressed, in certain medical situations,” Silque continued softly. “Particularly when it comes to being touched. And that distress becomes violent, to the point I do not think Michael is entirely aware of what he’s doing. He’s had to be sedated on a few occasions, just to get through certain necessary procedures without him falling into a panic the entire duration.”

“...it could be self-contained,” Silque said softly. “And there’s never been any proof Doris has ever hurt Michael, or that he’s gotten into dangerous substances, but…they are things to…consider. I suppose.”

“Ah, that is important for us to consider, thank you so much for bringing it to our attention,” Shuichi said with a small frown, “This might not be entirely relevant, but I ask in case this might have created a situation where Mike might have run: was there any intervention that was adding pressure to the situation between Mikey and Doris recently? Something that might have pushed the relationship to a breaking point, such as pressure towards the panel you mentioned?”

“Not that I…” Silque trailed off, her tail giving a quick shake as something did actually occur to her. “...actually, perhaps? Not an intervention, really, and I have no idea how it may have affected Doris and Michael’s relationship. But about two months ago I heard that Michael stopped attending school. I don’t have anything actually conclusive to draw from that, but…perhaps spending that much more time together sparked something, or exacerbated a previously minor issue.”

They actually had heard about that a few times, phrased various ways, but this was the first solid timeline they’d gotten. And if Shuuichi was right, then…that meant Mike stopped going to school just weeks before he’d left. Maybe less, given the distance between Edahu and Usott. 

“Do ye happen to know why Mikey stopped goin’ to school?” Kyle asked. “It wasn’t an illness?”

“If it was, the Teavees never came into the clinic for it,” Silque shook her head, “So…unfortunately, no. I have no clue. Doris, or perhaps some of his classmates or teachers would know, most likely.”

Shuichi smiled. “Thank you for your assistance, Silque. And of course, discretion will be our highest priority as we consider how this might affect the investigation. If there’s anything else that comes to mind? Please feel free to reach out to us at any point.”

Thanking her again, he and Kyle headed out of the clinic, stepping out into the sun as the door slid shut behind them.

“...” Shuichi adjusted his hat a little lower, “Thoughts?”

Kyle looked up at the bright sky. “...Alcoholic parents don’ always beat their kids. An’ if you saw yoursel’ tha’ Mikey’s a fighter, then assumin’ tha’ ‘e got hurt from fights don’ really seem like purposely turnin’ a blind eye. …cannae tell if she was justifyin’ liberal use of sedatives, or ‘f it really was accommodations fer ‘im ta get medical treatment, though. The hopeful explanation still dunna explain th’ ones at the house.”

“...kid seem like a germaphobe, when you met ‘im?” Kyle asked quietly, looking down at Shuuichi. “Keepin’ ‘way from all fowks, in calm situations?”

“Not that I ever noticed, but I spent little time with him,” Shuichi admitted, “And I wouldn’t know how to tell the difference between anti-social tendencies and just wanting to avoid squicks.”

Shuichi took off his hat, running his hand lightly through his hair, before settling it back down… “I don’t trust her,” Shuichi confessed, “But, then, I don’t think she was lying either. I think what she just did right now was try to cover her own ass by explaining a difficult situation like it was normal and understandable, in the hopes we’d find it less shocking if we found it out on our own.”

“My main reason for feeling that way is because she asked for discretion in who we told her suspicions about,” Shuichi said, “But I’m wracking my brain for who she could be afraid we’d tell them to. This is a small, closely knit neighborhood, and the one thing both she and Doris have in common is drugging Mike, who seems to be the town’s resident favorite piece of gossip. Are we meant to keep it discreet from Doris, the accusation of her potentially drugging Mike? How would that backlash on the healer? Discretion from the neighbors? They already know. Discretion from the outside world? I doubt any of them are considering that a serious possibility.”

“Everyone considers Mike a lost cause around here. There’s no one to hide this information from,” Shuichi said, looking around. “The request for discretion is to just keep us from talking about it… I think,” Shuichi sighed, “I’ll admit, I may be a tad too close to the situation. I could be looking for conspiracy where there is none. Perhaps this really is the best service the clinic can provide for someone like Mike.”

Kyle hummed, lightly agreeing. It was just as he said before--he couldn’t tell if it was justification, maybe not even to them, maybe just to herself, or…if Mike really did need to be sedated for medical procedures. However…while Dr. Silque had mentioned that some healers had been injured by Mike, she hadn’t mentioned that in conjunction with him being sedated, or any mention of a possible ban. The other Mike had mentioned those things with enough open-endedness that they could just be rumors that got out of control (things like that tended to happen in small towns)...but they were still worth keeping in mind. 

Shuuichi’s interpretation, though, caught Kyle’s attention, and he looked at the man for a moment. “...oh.”

“...I jus’ thought she din’ want us ta blab ‘bout her breaking confidentiality laws. We could hear it ‘round town no problem, but a healer tellin’ us for sure tha’ someone’s an alcoholic, ‘long with theorizin’ bout other illnesses like anxiety is them breakin’ th’ law. Though’ she wanted protection from tha’.”

Shuichi looked up at Kyle, briefly confused… before startling, pinking a bit. “Oh! Ah, apologies, I think you’re right, I misunderstood her concern. I was getting myself confused remembering the other open records people have, I forgot medical records were an exception. I’m afraid that’s one of those things that I’ll likely understand more when I’ve properly finished my schooling here.”

Kyle laughed softly, ducking his head sheepishly. “No worries. Don’ wanna make it ou’ li’ I’m babysittin’ ya, but that’s why we paired up t’day, right? ‘F no’fin else, I’m your walking law book to consult.”

Sobering, Kyle looked around. “...we’re already go’n ta talk to ‘is classmates later. But I do have a feelin’ whatever pushed the lad into leavin’ is connected to ‘im leavin’ school. Givin’ up what sounds li’ the last bi’o socializin’ ‘e had? Migh’ be a piece ‘o th’ puzzle tha’ makes the others clearer.”

“The children, with the exception of his brother, didn’t seem to have the best opinion of him in our brief encounter with them,” Shuichi mused, “And how they, and Mike, spoke about the possibility of Mike being abducted… We’d never get any of the adults to admit they hadn’t bothered seriously looking for him, if this fairy dimension thing has any truth to it around here for them to blame. I haven’t bothered trying to convince anyone we’ve talked to to admit the search has been lackluster, but the way the children have spoken about it so far makes me think it has been.”

Shuichi adjusted his hat a bit. “Though, that said, I need to pull back from my theories at least a little bit, for the rest of the interrogations. I’ve basically made up my mind about this place, which isn’t helpful for gathering evidence. There’s no real time limit to this, Mike isn’t in danger, I shouldn’t chase one particular theory so doggedly then.” Looking over to Kyle, Shuichi said, “Would you mind taking more lead in the next interviews? The children might find you less intimidating anyway.”

In some ways, the other kids not liking Mike much might give them a better look at the truth of what things were like. No parental bias or career reputation or village politics to consider--just brutal honesty, if tinged by a lack of consideration. And, well…they’d already talked to one kid that was willing to put complications to the side for Mike’s sake. 

…Kyle really hoped they would convince Mike that they were taking the case seriously enough that he wouldn’t go after his brother. Again, he was aware of his projection, but…he didn’t want to encourage any other kids to brave the forest and human-dominated world. Mike had been lucky. Mike might not be. 

Feeling a gloom come over him, Kyle was genuinely startled at Shuuichi’s request, looking at the man in bewilderment. “...you’re not havin’ a toss? Kids wouldn’t find me more intimidatin’?”

“Well, even if it’s a costume, you’re a little more familiar looking than I am,” Shuichi explained, glancing back at the clinic, “She had rabbit ears. You have fox ears. She has fur, you have fur. She’s very tall, you’re very tall… it’s not a perfect one for one, but it’s closer than being one of the humans they all seem to distrust and fear.”

“...and I’m not very good at talking to children without frightening them,” Shuichi admitted, shrugging, “I feel like I got a bit lucky with Mike last night, honestly. Probably Kitty’s presence keeping things calm.”

Kyle looked at his paws before sighing. In some ways, he kind of expected the ‘Taurs to find him more disturbing. Sure, humans were strange to them, but…Kyle obviously looked like a costume. A parody of familiar things, but in all the ways that were still disturbing, considering he was bipedal and, as far as they knew, another human inside. 

“She is good at that, ‘n’t she?” Kyle said fondly, before sighing again. “...no’ very good wi’f kids m’self. Yer boy’s lass was…definitely an outlier, for me. Bu’ I can try. We can switch things up if i’ starts lookin’ like bog roll.”

“...we go’ some time before we can meet th’ kids. Doris mentioned Mike go’n to th’ library. Wanna try there?” Kyle tilted his head a little, the look somehow knowing. “M’be see wha’ books they have here tha’ they wouldn’ in your fancy capital library?”

Shuichi considered the idea… before his eyes widened. Sparkling a bit. “Oh, yes. We should definitely do that.” He pet Nini’s head vigorously, as he said, “We should see if they have any simplified spellbooks…oh.”

Looking up at Kyle, he said, “We should look up ‘Beastone’ while we’re there. It’s more of a hunch than anything substantial, but it might be worth looking into.”

Kyle hummed in consensus, looking at the small map they’d gotten from the hall services that morning. “Far as I know, Mike’s right. Beaststones ‘r fer werewolves ‘n taguels ‘n such, no’ ‘Taurs. But if it came t’ mind fer the kid…can’t hurt t’ know more.”

-

The library sounded like a windmill. 

Windmills were a common sight in Luminary. With heavy winds constantly blowing across the desert surface, windmills were created as easy ways to set up simple motions continuously, depending on how intricate the system the windmill was generating motion for was. The creaking, endless sound of wheels spinning throughout the building keeping heavy furnaces fueled and oxygenated, grinding grain into workable material, sanding stone and cutting wood under the workers’ watchful eyes.

That was what the library was like. While Shuichi wasn’t new to the idea of book wheels in general, he had never seen ones to this scale before. Rather than rows and rows of bookshelves, the library was filled with massive book wheels, stacked on top of each other and, based on the massive levers on the side, even those wheels could be rotated as a whole around each other, a bookwheel near the floor spinning up to replace the middle book wheel, the third one on top– which seemed entirely out of reach for casual viewing to Shuichi– then able to be rolled down and switched with the middle. 

And as all the shelves were spun and rolled and casually pushed by library patrons, all of it hummed with the same wooden sounds of the windmills Shuichi had seen growing up. A dull roar in the place of learning.

But he understood why, as he looked at the variety of sizes of the patrons. While some ‘Taurs were Shuichi’s size, or Kokichi’s, or Tim’s, many would have towered above Kaito, or even Katsuki and Sakura. And even if the ‘Taurs were to bend down onto their thin knees, rotating their upper bodies down to a bottom shelf would be considerably more effort than a human squatting down to search a lower shelf, practically requiring a ‘Taur to lay out on the floor, if they had no other way to get to the lower shelves.

So, instead of making the tall ‘Taurs bend and lay out, they just designed all of the shelves to move.

And while most of the desks were standing desks, Shuichi was surprised to see that pallets weren’t strictly for beds either. There were seating areas throughout the library that were slightly less cozy versions of the beds Shuichi and Kitty had slept in last night, the pallets designed for casual sitting and studying, each pallet with small tables in the centers to work from. 

Shuichi was sitting on one of these pallets now, reading a passage on Beastones as the library hummed its dull roar around him.

Hybrid species, with their ability to shift between one physical form to another, sometimes find themselves in need of a material aid to sustain a preferred form when conditions are otherwise not correct. As an example, werewolves go through hormonal cycles throughout the month where their wolf forms go from impossible to access, to capable of accessing for a brief period of time, to impossible to not access. Beastones are runes designed to allow a werewolf to tap into and sustain that wolf form outside of monthly hormonal restrictions, turning and maintaining their beast form at will.

Shuichi hummed a bit, before looking at his neighbor, a woman with a long, furry neck and furry ears that sat straight up that made Shuichi think a little bit of rabbits, though he wasn’t sure what type of animal this woman was meant to be otherwise, as he asked softly, “My apologies, can I ask you a question about your species?”

“Llama Glama,” she answered without looking up.

Shuichi blinked. 

“You wanted to know what type of ‘Taur I am, right?” she whispered back, surprised at his confusion still, “Llama Glama.”

“Oh, uh, thank you, but no. I meant more ‘Taurs as a whole. Does the ‘Taur species count as hybrids?”

“Hybrids?” She asked.

“Like… werewolves?”

“Oh, half and halfs?” she said, snorting slightly, the sound a little amused and somewhat derisive, “You’re thinking of species that can transform between two different species. Not quite one, not quite the other. Poor things.” 

“Poor things?” Shiuichi asked.

“Well, you know, what you all did to them….” the woman said, shaking her head a bit, “Mind you, without excusing what the humans did? I mean, it’s terrible what happened to the werewolves, of course, but everyone knows it only happened cause they insist on keeping one foot in the human world. Just a tad too human without actually being one of them, but still too human to really belong in the other communities, is what it boils down too. Tough line to walk, something was bound to happen.”

Shuichi got the sense he had stepped into some social politics he didn’t entirely understand, and if he understood it, wouldn’t entirely agree with it either. Wanting to distance himself from the woman, he nodded his head in understanding, thanked her, and then closed the book. Heading off to find Kyle.

-

First on their list, apparently very soon after school let out, was Pom Silver, Pran had briefly informed before leading the investigators off into town. And it didn’t take very long at all, actually, since while even still walking down the street there were some very quickly approaching running sounds, the blond greyhound Taur from the day before whipping down the street towards them, a wide, nervous, but elated smile on their face. 

“Wow, hey, hi!” the child greeted, hopping around from side to side, their tail wagging up a storm. “Daddy said you humans wanted to play with me today? That’s awesome, Nox is gonna be sooooo jealous; what do you wanna play first?! Do you suck at wrestling ‘cause you’re missing legs? People with three are still really good and Daddy says to never underestimate someone with a disability but I know people with only two can’t roll over well.”

Pran sighed softly. “Hello, Pom. These detectives aren’t here to play, they have some questions to ask you about Mikey. C’mon, let’s get you home first before Cor tears the village apart.”

“Okaaaaaaay,” Pom stretched, hopping along to the pace Pran kept up again, “But we can talk and play, right? Or, or, I can give the good stuff as payment, right?”

Shuichi glanced over at Kyle and Kitty, the three of them having to hurry a bit to keep up with the Taur’s slow pace, before he smiled warmly at the child. “No, I’m afraid I’m not very good at wrestling, myself. If you push me onto my back, I tend to just lay there for a while until someone makes me get up. So, what’s ‘the good stuff’ then?”

Pom nodded, whole-heartedly accepting the answer. “Like bad days. Bummer! But I hope you have friends who like to wrestle so you can still watch! Uuuuuuuuuuum,” they hummed, “That depends on what you wanna ask, I think!”

“No’ givin’ up your bargaining hand yet, eh?” Kyle said, his voice still subdued but something approving in the tone to not completely scare the kid off. “Well, how do ye know Mikey, then? Other than livin’ in th’ same village.”

Pom had opened their mouth to probably say just that, and called out they giggled, hopping from stone to stone in the street. “We go to school together--in the same class! We don’t really hang out, though. Sometimes Mike brings cool stuff to school, and that’s fun to listen about, but Big Sis Iris gets mad when she hears about it so I don’t invite Mike to hang out anymore.”

“Iris was with ye yesterday, right?” Kyle asked. “No’ surprisin’ she don’ have the glow fer Mike. D’ye know why?”

Pom giggled, giving Kyle a fascinated look. “You talk funny too. Hey, my house is that one!” They pointed to a house down the street. “Race me there and then I’ll tell you!”

Shuichi blanched, absolutely not wanting to race. Before trying, “Want to make a bet instead? I bet you a copper that you can’t race to your house and back to us without stopping.”

Pom gave a delighted bark of a laugh before laughing, “You’re on!” and zooming off, dashing down the street. 

Pran side-eyed Shuuichi before smirking a little, shaking his head. “...that’s Pom. Good luck with your interview, detectives.”

As Pom was running back, the door to their house opened, an imposingly large man with a stern set to his face looking out, just watching as Pom returned to the detectives, hopping in place as they held a hand out to Shuuichi expectantly. “I did it! Copper, please!”

The cheetah taur sighed, amusement and approval warming up the stony expression. “Extorting our guests already, Pom? …atta, kid.”

Pom turned back to their dad with a bright grin. “Daddy, I found the detectives! Am I a super detective now?”

The man turned a piercing, searching gaze onto the humans. “Well, what say you, detectives?”

“Findin’ fowks is only half ‘a th’ job…but thin’ ya do it well ‘nuff ya could make part of a fine team,” Kyle gently praised, looking down at Pom and only metaphorically sweating a little. 

Shuichi gave Pom their copper with an approving ‘good job’ with it, before looking up and nodding respectfully to Pom’s father. “Good day. As your child explained, we’re indeed the detectives. Is there somewhere you’d prefer we do the interview? And of course you’re welcome to sit in, if you’d like,” Shuichi said, “Though if you did, we’d ask you not to sit in line of sight to Pom. Just standard practice.”

Nodding once in understanding, Cor turned to lead the way inside. “You all can come in. Kitchen. Pom, I expect you to start your homework after this, still. I’ll be around, but I’m getting ready for the next search. Call if you need anything.”

Shucking off their shoes at the entrance--though not taking off the…jacket? Skirt? The piece of clothing didn’t really fit in with human labels, though Kyle figured Pom keeping it on made sense, since the kid looked weedier than most of the Taurs they had seen around town so far--Pom excitedly led the way to the kitchen, happily explaining, “Daddy’s a good searcher too! He’s gone out more than anyone else to find Mike--he said even if The Wonk took him, that he’d just rip open through dimensions and beat that clowny fairy silly.”

Kyle tilted his head. That was a different perspective already. “Your friend tell your Da’ to give up the search too, then?”

Pom gave an affronted giggle as they pulled out seats for the guests. “No waaaaay! Iris thinks Daddy’s really cool, she just doesn’t want you in our home.”

Shuichi refused to get distracted by the ‘clown fairy’... even if he desperately wanted to ask. He couldn’t get distracted running after fairy tales. Literally. 

“I imagine the search days have been long ones, it’s good of you to be patient with your father while he tries to help someone. Pom, I keep hearing that Mike has been abducted by The Wonk, but that The Wonk only takes bad children. Why does everyone seem so certain that The Wonk took Mike?”

Pom nodded proudly. “Daddy’s awesome at helping people, and he says that when you’re strong, it’s your purpose to help people who aren’t as strong. I miss him, sure, but he always makes sure to be home when I get home from school so we can still talk even when the searches go long.”

Without missing a beat, Pom answered, “Prolly ‘cause Mike’s mean. And he does a lot of bad stuff. People think he set some of the community hall on fire last year, and Big Sis Iris used to just ignore him until he broke Nox’s tail. She doesn’t like how he insults people either, and those are pretty mean.” Pom frowned, pouting a bit. “He calls me stupid a lot, and I don’t really like that. But he calls everyone stupid so I don’t take it too personally.”

Shuichi raised an eyebrow. “Mike broke someone’s tail? How did that happen?”

“One of his thingies,” Pom shrugged a little. “The stuff he makes, I dunno what it was. He was arguing with Luna’s brother, I think, and threw something, but it hit Nox.” Pom frowned, the bad memory making their ears droop and tail curl. “I don’t really know what it did, but Nox was screaming a lot. She still can’t move her tail very well.”

Kitty frowned sympathetically. “I’m sorry for your friend, that sounds really scary for you two to go through. But…that does sound more like an accident on Mike’s part. Iris still blames him?”

Pom nodded. “Iris said that Mike shouldn’t have had something that dangerous in the first place, let alone throw it at someone, even if he hit Nox by accident. Mike gets in fights with a lot of people, so I think Iris just thinks we’re safer not around him.”

“It’s not good for Mike to throw things that are dangerous,” Shuichi agreed, opening his journal and jotting down a note, “How long ago was this?”

“Uuuuuum, two years ago?” Pom hummed, tilting their head as they thought about it. “We didn’t talk a ton to Mike before that anyway, but that was kinda the…tipping point! Though I think Michael still talks to Mike sometimes anyway.”

Kyle tilted his head. “Michael is part of your friendgroup as well?”

“Oh, not really!” Pom chirped. “But his mom said to stop talking to Mike after Mike broke Michael’s arm, like what happened with Nox. But I think Michael still does when no one else is around.”

Shuichi frowned, jotting down another note. “How many broken limbs would you say Mike’s been responsible for now?”

“A lot,” Pom leaned forward with a gossipy tone. “He fights a lot, and he’s an equidae, you know? His kicks hurt. Whenever the stuff he makes breaks, too, people sometimes get hurt from that. But I think Mike gets hurt more than anyone since he’s in the center of it all.”

“What do you mean?” Shuichi asked, “Broken limbs seem pretty intense. Do Mike’s limbs break as well?”

“Mm,” Pom hummed unsurely. This was turning out to be…less fun than they’d thought. “I think he’s gotten a few? But he comes to school with burns and cuts a lot, and sometimes he’s just gone partway through the day and comes back with injuries, or just doesn’t come back for a while. …mmm.”

Pom gave a worried glance around. “...nothing happened when our parents got involved? But…I’ve heard Frey bragging sometimes about stuff like flushing Mike’s glasses down the toilet or wheelbarrowing him.”

Pom’s tail wagged slowly. “...he’s Luna’s big brother, but I don’t like Frey very much.”

Shuichi smiled softly. “I’m sorry, these are difficult questions, aren’t they. But you’re doing very well, this is all helpful. So Mike had some difficulty fitting in. Has it always been that way?”

If there wasn’t another ‘Mike Teavee’ situation? Then Frey might be Frey Fleuret…one of the children Doris had mentioned being Mike’s friends. Even with Pom, Kyle was feeling like his guess of the kids Doris mentioned not being Mike’s friends at all was right. But…it was one thing to assume a generally friendly kid like Pom--if the Frey they talked about was the same, then…it was pretty major to mention your child’s bully. 

Pom perked a bit at being called helpful, and they nodded with renewed energy. “Pretty much. Mike doesn’t like playing and he talks weird, and even if you ask about the stuff he likes, a lot of it doesn’t make sense. He didn’t fight with people as much when we were little, but he still talked about weird stuff so the older kids didn’t like him, and so their siblings kinda followed suit.”

“Wha’ sort ‘a weird stuff?” Kyle asked.

Though, Pom just shrugged. “I dunno, I don’t really get it either. But people always make the kinda faces around Mike like they wish he wasn’t talking, so I guess it’s weird stuff.”

Shuichi nodded, looking down at his journal… before asking, “Pom, Mike stopped going to school some time ago, yes? It’s okay if the answer is no, but did you notice anything unusual happening, the last few days he was in school? Anything new between him and the other kids, or between him and your teachers?”

“Mmm,” Pom hummed, tilting their head back and forth. “Oh, it was right after he got in the paper for that big test he did? Mike’s always been good at that stuff,” the kid tilted their head more to the side, “but he’s never been that happy about it. School’s hard, I’d be super happy if I could do everything well!”

“Some of the older kids weren’t really happy about it either. Really, I didn’t think you could even take the HSPE in 6th grade, but that’s Mike for you.”

…jealousy? If Mike was already bullied, then getting the highest score recorded on a test meant for kids years your senior could be the spark for extra animosity. Maybe enough to be the last straw.

Shuichi noted that same observation. Ah, so the newspaper clipping hadn’t been that long ago. Mike just looked a bit younger in his ‘Taur form. Perhaps it had been the smile that had confused Shuichi. So far all Shuichi had seen him do was sneer.

Glancing at Kyle and Kitty, Shuichi said, “I think that’s all the questions I have for Pom here. Perhaps it might be wise to go speak to Mike’s… other friend next, then?”

“Yes, though I have one last question for you, Pom,” Kitty said, giving the kid a soft smile. “From what you mentioned about your father’s work in the search parties, he seems pretty dedicated in finding Mike. Is that the general feeling you get from people in town?”

“Sorta!” Pom chirped. “Some people don’t look like they care that much, but other people are really worried. And I don’t think anyone would wanna spend the night in the woods unless they really wanted Mike back.”

The kid looked around, hesitant, before they leaned forward to whisper to the detectives. “Mike’s mom is kinda scary, but I saw Miss Teavee crying right after Mike was gone. Daddy said some people get really embarrassed crying so I’m not supposed to tell a lot of people, but… I hope Mike comes back soon, to make his mom happy. I don’t think she has a lot of people she’d be okay telling she cried.”

Kitty’s expression softened. “Thanks for telling us, Pom. We’ll do everything we can for Mike.”

“Thank you, that’s very helpful, Pom,” Shuichi whispered back, the three getting up and heading outside. 

The air was chilly that day, a major reason Nini had retreated into Shuichi’s clothes again, enjoying Dad’s body heat. The door closing behind them, as the three waited for their ambassador to arrive to take them to the next location.

“... a few broken bones is pretty extreme,” Shuichi said aloud, looking to the other two, “Obviously we’re not the ones making the judgment call, but Mike breaking several of his classmates’ bones might justify the tranquilizers.”

Pran hadn’t gone far this time, and simply gestured for the three to follow once more as they headed through Edahu. So, more quietly, Kyle sighed. “M’be. Settin’ a buildin’ on fire too. ‘F no one coul’ get near the lad wi’fout grievous harm…ya can see th’ thinkin’ a’ least.”

Kitty nodded, concern pulling at her lips. “It’s not constant, and I’ve never heard of it for a child as young as Mike…but it’s not something radical, for people in custody to be medically subdued if they’re deemed a danger to others and themselves. Usually for things like transport, where a violent incident could result in more deaths than just from combat.”

…but that still couldn’t justify the ones in his house.

It wasn’t long before they were at another house, this one a little larger than the ones nearby, with an immaculate garden. Before Pran could even knock twice, a young teenager promptly slid the door open, gaze disdainful at what he saw, though he gave Pran a polite smile. “Mother and Luna are out, for the moment, so if you wouldn’t mind sitting in the greenhouse, detectives… To be out of the cold.”

Walking out, the deer taur firmly shut his house door behind him, before leading the group around through the side garden.

Shuichi smiled. “Very polite, thank you. We’re in your care.”

The greenhouse garden was lovely, if small. The garden full of useful food and herbs, but in the corners flower vines were allowed to grow, crawling up against the walls and around the ceiling, small, pink flowers blossoming in the sun’s warmth. It left the area feeling both open and private, as they went out to sit around a small, well contained fire pit, which was already lit with a small, cackling fire among a pile of pebbles. 

“This place is lovely. Do you help maintain it, Frey?”

“I do, thank you,” Frey said, his back straight with pride, though there was a certain edge in his voice that gave a clue as to how much weight he put into a human’s compliment. Another being the muted disgust in his face as he glanced at how they sat. “Mother cannot be expected to do everything around our home herself, and I am more than old enough to take on some responsibilities.”

Smoothing brown hair back over small antlers, Frey got down to business. “I was told you wanted to ask about Mikey Teavee. The younger.”

“Aye,” Kyle confirmed. “Ms. Teavee said you were one ‘f his friends and tha’ we should talk t’ ye to find out more ‘bout how ‘n where he might’ve gone.”

Frey covered it up quickly, but there was a brief expression of bewilderment when Kyle mentioned Doris said Frey was one of Mike’s friends. But a cool look returned, as the teen said, “I wouldn’t call us close…but I doubt you could say that about anyone, in regards to Mikey.”

Shuichi considered the brief look of disgust. The casual air of superiority, especially in a teen on the cusp of childhood, with everything to prove and no real learned fears yet.

Shuichi placed his hands on top of each other, resting them demurely on his lap, as he said with some concern, “Yes, unfortunately not the first time we’ve heard that since we’ve arrived. It seems Mike was a bit of a… volatile figure, among your village.”

“He’s a menace,” Frey said flatly. “I wouldn’t be surprised if the majority of reconstruction and injuries in the last decade were because of him. The number of his classmates alone he’s sent to the hospital…”

Frey sighed, his tail flicking. “He is not a good community member. He wouldn’t be even without the violence. The kid barely ever even left his house. There’s nothing he can contribute. If Miss Teavee never said anything, I doubt anyone would even notice he was gone.”

Shuichi really only had a goal of gaining information, as he nodded. “That’s been the impression we’ve gotten as well, yes. One of our other interviewees mentioned he set part of the community center on fire? That must have been very frightening, so much of that building is wooden, it seems a miracle no one died…” Shuichi’s brow pinched, “At least, no one anyone has mentioned died.”

Frey frowned disdainfully. “No fatalities, thankfully. Three people suffered from severe burns, though. Two classmates of mine and one member of the village guard. Of course, it wasn’t Mikey’s fault officially…but everyone with half a brain knows it was him. He has a propensity for arson.”

And it had been after the guys had been called in for questioning about theft of some alcohol, bottles found in their lockers. The day after they’d gotten Teavee to cry like a baby over his stupid cracked glasses. They weren’t even that broken, people were exaggerating. Teavee more than deserved it, anyway. 

“Do you think that’s why Mikey left, then? Dissatisfaction with the community?” Kitty asked, doing admirably to keep the hesitation out of her voice. She could already feel the negativity around Kyle (he’d never done particularly well, talking with bullies) and the…disgust towards Mike she could feel from Frey was…concerning. But they still had questions to ask. 

“Who knows?” Frey said with a dismissive huff. “Dissatisfaction would imply Mikey ever expected anything of the community. He would probably be fine leeching off his mother’s doting his whole life, staying in her basement, so to speak. Staying or going, he certainly never considered the village. That’s evident, since him leaving puts us all in danger.”

“Three people suffered severe burns,” Shuichi murmured, clenching his hands tighter. Miyako springing to mind.

That made this next part easier, at least.

Opening up his journal, Shuichi considered it grimly… before sighing, placing it on his lap in an air of pure exasperation. “You know, the more and more I hear about this person? The more I’m surprised to hear your village didn’t actually run him out of town. At least that would have been understandable. The sheer volume of harassment you all suffered from him… it really says something about ‘Taurs’ strength of character, that you all managed to survive him at all, let alone tried to bring him into the community.”

Shuichi sighed, adjusting his hat. “As a human? I don’t think I could have handled it.”

Kitty and Kyle glanced at Shuuichi, before settling back a bit. If that was the tactic he was using, they wouldn’t mess it up. 

Frey’s eyebrows raised in an expression of surprise a moment before a smug, superior confidence straightened his back. “Thank you, that’s a sentiment I’ve shared with others myself. Our community has given Mikey chance after chance, many of which he did not deserve to improve himself and contribute. However, he remained to the end to be a rotten, selfish, violent brute. I understand the other’s worries about him exposing us, but aside from that, we’re better off without him.”

“It’s not so much of a surprise,” Frey frowned, a distant disgust in his features. “He’s always been a freak. I’m sure locking himself in his house contributed to his stature, and the way he talks… I’m not sure I could even describe it in a way you’d understand without hearing it. Maybe he can do math, but the stutters and stammers and the way he’d rock his body around--surely it was a sign of a rotten, brain-dead mind. I have no love for anyone else that abandoned the community, but it makes sense why Mr. Teavee left. Miss Teavee at least makes an effort, for how badly she fails.”

Shuichi recalled Kokichi’s stories.

Of being a stand-offish menace. Impossible to connect with. A tendency to lash out maliciously, hurting anyone who dared to get too close, ignoring any attempts to sympathize or relate. 

And he grew up sweet. And considerate. Constantly fighting his own worst impulses to lash out at slights, and try to make himself understood.

And, of course, Kaito. Who hadn’t been able to control his rage. Who had gone through hallways breaking anything he could get his hands on, putting holes into walls, ripping tapestries to shreds and, when anyone gave him half a chance, half a reason, going out to break noses, and split fists, and destroy who he could, daring the world to try to stop him.

And then Kaito had put that energy into sex. And maybe some would argue that wasn’t a good coping mechanism– Shuichi himself, a few times– but once he had somewhere to channel that aggression; sex, religion, other people, it had gotten easier. Better. And Kaito had grown up protective, and kind, and still fighting his own worst impulses, but always fighting.

Shuichi believed the village. He believed Mike was a menace. But Kokichi had grown cruel under a constant threat of illness that isolated and made him other. And Kaito had been made to humiliate himself in front of someone he loved and respected. And their behavior had never, not once, been irrational. Just misunderstood.

They were not rotten, braindead people. They were struggling children. And they had grown up to be delightful.

And Shuichi had that in mind, as he smiled with a grimace, and said, “Awful. His poor parents… but really, they should have done more to protect the children at the school. How could no one have done anything? To help you all?”

Frey nodded once in agreement before a self-important air…well, didn’t appear, it was always there around the teen, but it certainly increased. “A few of us have taken matters into our own hands, over the years. Trying to remind Mikey of his place, protecting the others. Not like his mother would do anything, she simply enables him.”

“That mockery in the paper was a step too far,” Frey sneered. “Like it was actually impressive. It wouldn’t be surprising if Doris decided to sleep with the principal then the newspaper reporters just to feed that idiot’s ego. No one would celebrate the freak otherwise.”

“It was just absurd. I told Mikey myself not to play around, pretending he was one of us. Since he’s so fond of the tactic, maybe I should’ve just stomped out his throat so no one would ever have to listen to him again. Or maybe take another page and set that booze-soaked house ablaze. Doris might even thank me, since she’s so intent on killing herself out of shame anyway.”

It wasn’t said lightly, it seemed like Frey had some anger issues of his own, but Kitty still sent Kyle a significant look, trying to calm the anger that was rising in him. It wasn’t okay, but…well. They might’ve just found a clue anyway.

Shuichi gave Frey a sympathetic look, nodding along with him. “Entirely understandable. Based on everything we’ve been hearing the last day and a half, I’m certain Mikey didn’t take your good advice in stride.”

“Maybe he did,” Frey said lightly. “It was well before he was declared missing, but I didn’t see him around after that. Maybe for once he decided to put his head down…until trying to endanger the town with his absence, at least.”

Kitty didn’t think she’d be keen on returning to school after a violent death threat to her and her family either. 

“Well, at the very least, this helps us pin down some concrete ideas of why Mikey abandoned you all when he did,” Shuichi said sympathetically, glancing over at Kyle and Kitty as he said, “I think we have what we need. Anything I missed?”

“I…believe that’s everything. Thank you, Frey, this was…enlightening,” Kitty said softly, giving the teen an entirely professional smile. 

“I’m sure,” he said, getting up to lead the humans out of his home. “No one would have the guts to say it to you…but the best thing you could find out there is a corpse.”

{Careful, Kyle} Kitty warned, the fox silent as they shuffled out.

Shuichi hesitated at that… before nodding his head respectfully, before watching the door close behind them.

“...” Shuichi looked to Kyle and Kitty, a very tired smile on his face, “Well, what a little shit.”

“What a brat,” Kyle huffed, a note of a growl in his voice. “Hope ‘e straightens out as ‘e gets older…damn.”

“We can’t say without asking him but…” Kitty sighed, adjusting her glasses. “I think we can make a good guess why Mike left. How awful…”

She gave Shuuichi a strained look. “...do you think we need more testimonies? Though our questioning went down a different path, if we’d stuck with the original, I think I’d suggest we’d have a place to start looking for him… Is this enough for the Oumas to take action?”

“In truth? I’d want one testimony from a teacher or an adult acknowledging the abuse from his peers he’s gotten,” Shuichi admitted, “Since I don’t entirely understand how the laws work here, and I don’t know how legally you handle one child giving a death threat to another. Back in Luminary, their guardian would be legally responsible, but at the same time, it wouldn’t be considered a government intervention sort of thing. You’d essentially let the families feud it out unless someone died. A testimony of an adult threatening a child, though, makes it an entirely different legal matter… in Luminary, I mean. Do you have any idea how the law works here, for child on child violence?” Shuichi asked.

Kyle drooped, and…it wasn’t like an Empath shield. But in some way, the air around him just became…thick. Discomforting. (If one were able to see auras and spirits, they would’ve been able to see the energy around Kyle dimming to a purple so dark it was nearly black.)

Sighing, Kitty put a hand on her friend’s back. “...it depends, case to case, like a lot of things. In some cases, the children are separated. Therapy, counseling, if it works, group sessions to have the children talk things out in a safe, controlled environment. Where there are repercussions needed, yes, the child’s guardians are the ones to actually face legal demands--fronting medical compensation is common. In this case…”

“Frey’s family would likely argue it was hyperbole, even acknowledging the distress it would cause Mike,” Kitty explained. “...if people could prove, or there were enough testimonies claiming that this was something common, beyond hyperbole? Then Mike and his mother would have a clear option of getting a restraining order, and they would likely work something else out for emotional restitution.”

“Even with Mike’s reputation otherwise…it would likely garner him quite a bit of sympathy from the community that they otherwise would’ve written off, if other cases could be any indication,” Kitty said softly, rubbing Kyle’s back, “But…for some, that might be too little too late.”

Shuichi’s lips thinned… before he sighed, shrugging a bit. “I think I’m only delaying because a part of me wants to justify an argument for Mike not being returned here. But, that’s out of our hands, and frankly, makes me sound far too much like my husband. I can practically hear him in my head, begging me not to let these people know where Mike is.”

“But, that’s not our job, and this is probably as good a case that intervention is needed that we can make.” Shuichi said, looking around the village, “...shame. It really is beautiful. I imagine I’ll never be invited back here.”

Kyle let out an echoey sound, the fox head shaking back and forth a bit. “...this place ‘n’t a good place for ‘im. But for the fowks who do care an’ are puttin’ their all int’ tryin’ to find him…we canna lead ‘em on fer our own justice. An’ we canna let those like Frey t’ justify things to ‘emselves, thinkin’ tha’ bullyin’ ‘n killin’ anythin’ they don’ like actually works. We need to let the justice systems do what they were made ta, no’ to be heroes.”

“It is still disappointing,” Kitty nodded, “Doing our jobs sometimes means creating enemies we can’t make up with. But…I think it’s better to do more good where you can, even if you can’t see it.”

-

Stopping back at the community hall, Kitty spoke with the council members she had contacted before, explaining that they had a good hunch where Mike may be. Together, they worked out a plan for what to do if they were right, Kitty contacting the hall as she had before, and a delegate from the village would come to retrieve the kid. 

And…before they knew it, The Ghost Bureau and their contracted detective were packed up and back on the road, a heavy duty in their hearts.

-

Kaito stared at the ceiling, laid out on the floor, his legs up on the bed, arms spread out.

“...think he’s having fun?” Kaito asked.

“He felt kinda concerned but curious and fascinated, when I checked in last night,” Kokichi hummed, laid down on his stomach as he tilted his head back and forth on his hands, watching Miyako watch him right back. “Which…for being in a magical community, but one going through a crisis, makes sense.”

“...”

“...I could check in now? See if it’s a good time to talk?”

“Yesssssss,” Kaito said, eyes widening with hope, “But don’t tell him I’m being weird and mopey and missing him… oh, wait, actually, scratch that. Shuichi would like being missed. Tell him I’m a mess without him, entirely inconsolable. He’ll like that.”

Kokichi giggled softly and reached out for a familiar presence, wiggling his nose at Miya. 

{:oO}

{poke poke}

{Have a sec? Kai-chan and I are distraught without our Shuu-chan}

A hint of surprise. Warm feelings of contentment. A tad smug. Yeah, he bet they were. Serendipitous. He had just been thinking about them too. He was glad he was heading back already. He missed them. Yes, he had a second.

{♪⁽⁽٩( ᐖ )۶⁾⁾ ₍₍٩( ᐛ )۶₎₎♪}

{>3< ~<3}

Trying out something he’d been contemplating about, Kokichi reached out to touch Kaito’s side with his foot, before peering just slightly more into Shuuichi’s mind. 

“{You’re coming home already?}” Kokichi said and sent, his voice excited and hopeful. “{Kai-chan, Mi-Mi, say hi, I wanna see if this works.}”

…hi, Kaito tried, frowning, not sure what he should be trying beyond thinking about it. He mouthed the word too, hoping that might make the thought more… surfacy? Can you hear me?

…oh, Kaito heard softly in his head, like a whisper, Oh, that’s interesting.

And before either Kaito or Shuichi could really get their heads around it, there was a sudden LOUD INTRUSION.

{DADA!!} And with that all the associations Miyako had for Shuichi. Food smell, nectar, warm arms, calm, quiet, sleepy, safe, many many many words Miyako didn’t know but could echo now, the strongest one being protege.

And, immediately, Miyako tried to follow the link Kokichi had set up to Shuichi, trying to nestle into dada’s head. 

Kokichi was looking quite pleased with himself, but like they had gotten in the habit of doing while Miyako was figuring out the whole ‘crawling’ thing, he quickly ‘scooped’ her up from the precipice of Shuuichi’s mind. “{Hold on there, missy, let’s ask Dada first. We don’t want any ouchies, right?}”

Being held by Kokichi in the mind was a little different from the real world. It was like having your brain cradled, the whole of your essence tucked into an essence so much bigger and stronger than yourself… and Miyako delighted in it, curling and coo’ing into daddy’s essence, while in the real world she started giggling so hard that she started falling backwards. 

Kaito, old hat at this, didn’t even look before bringing his arm over to catch her with his bicep, letting her use his arm as essentially a backrest while she giggled and squealed, as he mouthed, Handsome hi, I love you, did Kokichi say you were coming home?

If Miyako’s trying to visit me, I’m just sat in a carriage heading home, yes, it should be fine. Though I’ll be very cross if she possesses me and I start making coo’ing noises at Kyle. Shuichi admitted, entirely amused as Kokichi having to wrangle their daughter, Yes, I’m heading home. 

Is everything okay? Kaito worried, pressing this thumb against his chest, You were worried it might take a few days. I hope the worst didn’t happen.

No, no, we didn’t find a body, the kid is alive and well… Kaito, you were aware I was going to a ‘Taur village, yes?

Um, yeah, that’s why it had to be secret, right? Why no one can know the location and visit?

Yes, to find a missing ‘Taur child. You knew that as well, right?

… um, yes.

Kaito, just be honest with me or I’ll spend the rest of my life wondering. Did you just not think of it? Or did you want me to work it out for myself?

Kaito frowned, giving Kokichi a confused look. What was he missing? 

…uuuuh… I guess whatever it is, I didn’t think of it. 

Kaito.

Kokichi grinned, looking fondly over at their daughter. While he often had to act quickly, he never wanted Miyako to feel bad about, essentially, running over to her dads. Seeing her just as delighted with him gave him hope he was on the right path with her. 

“{I’ll keep an eye on things. And hopefully Griffin will too,}” Kokichi promised, before ‘opening his arms’ from around Miyako. Okay, Dada said go ahead. Have fun, sweetbun.

But as cute as that was, Shuuichi’s case was less so. Kokichi breathed a small sigh of relief, hearing that Shuuichi wasn’t returning because the case had gone poorly, but… Kokichi was trying not to read in too deep, trying not to assume, so…

“{...uh, if it’s alright, could you guys not talk around me? Shuu-chan, what are you asking?}”

Miyako, immediately, floated off, back to heading to Dada. Shuichi let out a small breath, and while he knew there was no real way to know an empath was there… Miyako was a clumsy little thing not trying to hide from him. And he thought it was probably less a daydream he was having, her flying around with Griffin, and probably more what was actually happening. 

Sorry, babe, though I’m not entirely sure what’s up either.

Kaito, I know about Mike, Shuichi thought, a tad exasperated, I love you, but you have yourself a runaway centaur child, and it never occurs to you that it’s connected to the missing centaur child I’m going to investigate?

…ooooooh, Kaito frowned, before shaking his head, No, wait, Mike’s been in the capital for over a month, you only just got called into that village. No one would wait a month to get help finding their missing child. Besides, Mike’s parents already know he’s here.

Ah, yes, that’s a point. Kokichi, somehow or another, that message did not make it to Edaho. Mike Teavee is absolute the child I’m looking for. The secret Kaito refused to share is that he’s a centaur. 

Kokichi’s eyes widened. “{Oh… Oh. Oh…shoot.}”

It was a problem that the message didn’t make it…but good that Shuuichi had figured it out. And it was…incredible that Mike was a centaur, what?! But…oh god, with how much pain he was in, Mike wasn’t just using an illusion, was he? No wonder Kaito had been so worried… But…

“{So…are you guys just coming back to pick him up? I imagine his parents were really relieved to hear he’s alright…”}

Kaito frowned, Wait, but, no… did they try other outside help first? Is that why they only reached out to your friends now?

Ah, actually, Kokichi, I’m coming back with a bit of a headache for you. I told Kyle and Kitty the first night that I knew it was Mike we were looking for, but we continued our investigation because something seemed wrong? Honestly, the same timeline issue that’s bothering Kaito right now. Mike’s mother was saying he had been missing for two weeks, I knew he was in the capital for five weeks, and that’s still not even taking into account travel time, if Mike went straight to the capital from his village.

Right! So… what happened?

Well, after some discussion with Kyle and Kitty, we decided to find as much information on Mike’s situation as possible, and, well… we’re ultimately leaving it up to the Ouma’s, and the systems they have in place, for how to handle it. But what will prove to be a very long story short, is that Mike’s dealing with some serious child abuse here. At least, that’s what the evidence suggests.

Shit… Kaito sighed, rubbing his temple, Though maybe not crazy shocking, really. It’s not a secret Mike’s got issues. Ugh, still, I hate that, I was sort of hoping he was just rebellious or something.

It’s worse than that, Shuichi said, We have signs of substance abuse against him in the home. We have signs of, at the very least, willful neglect by the community, which functions as a secondary parentage for centaurs. And we can prove through direct testimony that Mike’s peers have been physically and emotionally harassing him, and one of them outright threatened his life not very long before Mike ran away. On top of that, Mike has behavioral issues that put both himself and others in danger in the village, that no one seems inclined to help him with. In contrast to the stories we’ve heard around the village, the Mike we’ve spoken to has been quite polite, torn cock and all.

Shuichi, handsome, our daughter is in your head right now, can we not make fun of my crotch situation? Thanks.

“What?” Kokichi said softly, his heart dropping. Kaito was right, they knew Mike had some issues, but…everything Shuuichi had found… Substance abuse, neglect, harassment and threats… 

It was only Kaito’s reminder that Miyako was ‘listening in’ on their conversation that stemmed some truly awful language. 

“{...crap,}” he settled for. “{I can…get started prepping paperwork for CPS, at least. And at least Mike is in a safe place… Did you all make transcriptions or notes on the relevant testimonies? That would make the case stronger…}”

Kokichi frowned. “{...I don’t know if Mike can stay in a human area forever, like he has. I don’t think the pain he’s in is sustainable…and he shouldn’t have to hurt himself so badly just to live. But it wouldn’t be fair to ask him to stay somewhere hidden all the time…}”

Just…more to deal with one step at a time.

All three of us took and collected notes, but for word for word testimonies, I’d be open to peeking back at those memories with you and writing down what you need in detail. Shuichi offered, before a sense of amusement hit him, I think you’d find ‘Tours’ and their village quite enchanting. I was a bit sad to be meeting all of them under such an awful circumstance, it was otherwise quite magical.

I hate this, Kaito thought, glaring at the ceiling as he mouthed, I really do. A part of me had really been hoping Mike’s situation would be solved by just his folks coming to get him and calling him a reckless little idiot and taking him home to work on his telephones there… he’s so little. Vicious little kick, not gonna lie, but he’s so small. And smart! He’s crazy smart! Shuichi, substance was used on him?

Sedatives. Some of it seems understandable, Mike’s hurt a lot of his peers here and is apparently extremely dangerous with healers, it’s hard to entirely blame them. But otherwise it’s just… in his homes bathrooms. Just, around, all the time. Sedatives.

Kaito frowned… before shaking his head, Mike’s a jerk about it, but the only person he’s been violent to here is me, which honestly is fine, I’m a big guy and a stranger, I get it. I guess he did fight Tim, but he lost that fight. And he was fine with the healer who’s been treating him here, beyond dodging them for check-ins. Sedatives… no, I don’t think I like that.

Kokichi thought so too… He was always so excited to reach out more to different members of the magic community, but to do it for something like this… Kokichi closed his eyes, feeling sick. “{...he ran away from the med bay that night he and Tim got hurt, didn’t he…}”

More than he’d like, Kokichi understood sometimes being subdued for your own good, and he accepted those incidents in his own past, but that didn’t mean that it hadn’t been terrifying and infuriating and…isolating, at the time. And then for it to just be in his home too…

Kokichi opened his eyes, giving Kaito a worried look. “{...I think he’s just spending time in his room today… He finally got the bandages on his hands replaced when I checked in on him this morning. …crap.}”

Well, okay, he’s not a perfect patient, but… Kaito crossed his arms over his chest uncomfortably, but he let us, or, them, treat him. That was the main reason I felt okay keeping my hands off of this. They’re not leaving him to ruin himself.

Mike literally passed out the other day. They can’t be doing that well.

Shuichi, handsome, whose side are you on? 

Honestly? At the moment, I’m on Kokichi’s side. That’s why I said I’m coming back with a headache for him. I don’t know what we should do, or should be done, and I’m not pretending I do. I’m bringing the info. I’m letting the literal pillar of wisdom and heir apparent of the kingdom figure out how to handle it.

Kaito frowned, shooting Kokichi a worried look. Scooting his baby to let her rest against the side of his chest, before maneuvering his hand to scratch the top of Kokichi’s head. Just trying to be present and comforting, even as he ‘said’, Well, of course. Kokichi’s the leader, he’s got this.

Kokichi looked over, giving Kaito a tender look. “{...thanks, guys. I’ll do my best. And hopefully what that looks like is kind to Mike.}”

“{Can’t wait to see you, sweetie. We’ve missed you.}”

It’ll likely be late tonight, if not just tomorrow morning. If I come in late, please, don’t feel like you need to wake up to greet me.

I’m gonna make out with you so hard.

Kaito, Miyako is in here.

Our princess needs to know her dad has game.

Kaito waited for a comeback, but smiled when Shuichi just laughed, before telling them he loved them and he’d see them soon.

-

“....ssSSSS--HA…”

Fuck, fuck, no, nononono don’t, Mik, don’t, please, not again, not… Panicked breaths calmed down a touch as umber eyes looked around the dark. Josie’s eyes were wide, but seeing, as he put a hand over his pounding heart. He was…dry, mostly. Kind of sweaty, but dry, on the whole. And warm. And it was dark, but moonlight glimmered through the edges of his curtains…rectangular. Not a distant, eclipsing circle. 

…books, game boxes on the shelves… The outline of his big spinny desk chair… He could just make out some of the posters on his wall, his mom’s detailed hand and Aunt Midori’s endlessly creative worlds…

…fuck.

Slowly, Josie lowered himself back down on his bed, pulling his covers up to his chin. …fuck. So…dumb. It was just a dream. Even if it was based off… Dreams were just dreams. 

He clenched his eyes shut before putting his palms over the slowly wettening slits, a small gasp of a cry leaving him. 

It was done. He was safe. …it wasn’t his fault, and…and his brother wasn’t right. It wasn’t fair to Miklaighn either, but…but he wasn’t right. 

Cold brown eyes popped up in Josie’s memory, prompting a shiver down his spine and his stomach to promptly drop down a floor. 

…fuck.

O.O

>.>

<.<

O.O

OoO okay but your dreams kinda suck

Amaina sat on Josie’s chest, moving up and down with his panting. Looking almost ethereal in the night lighting, her colors a deep blue that day, as she tilted her head, staring at him with her wide eyes.

O.O

OOO LIKE DUNGEON DREAMS BUT IF THEY WERE ACTUALLY SAD

OoO Bummer

Hands quickly moved from eyes to mouth, just in time to help muffle a scream. Josie shot up, eyes widening at the…blue doll? Singing at him? In the dark… His breaths picking up even faster, Josie lowered his hands to call for his moms–

OoO wooooooooow I’ve known ya FIVE SECONDS and you’re already tattling on me

O.O

OOO KINDA LAME MAN JUST SAYING

(don’t tell dad, okay, princess?)

His voice catching in his throat, Josie grimaced into himself, pulling his arms around his chest. The doll was small, but Josie felt miniscule. 

“...I didn’t think fairies actually looked like you,” Josie managed to ask in a strangled whisper eventually. 

OOO WHY DOES EVERYONE ALWAYS THINK I’M A FAIRY??

O.O

OvO is it because I’m adooooorable?

Amaina stood up on Josie’s chest and, with a spin, suddenly had little fairy wings, giving him a curtsey and a wink, OuU~ Don’t worry I know I am

OoO Anyway relax I’m not a fairy I’m a figment of someone’s imagination

O.O

OoO not yours just generally I mean

Given at least…something sort of resembling a break, Josie’s breaths started to calm down from their rapid pace again, and he gave the…well, figment of imagination a weak smile. “Wouldn’t think you were from me--I don’t think I could imagine something so cute.”

Catching his breath, Josie swallowed before asking, “...not to be rude, but…what are you doing here? As you pointed out, my dreams aren’t exactly frolicking scenery…” 

O.O

O.O;;

OoO for totally normal and even altruistic reasons

O.O;;;;;;;;;

OOO MY USUAL EYE CANDY ARE ALL BUSY WITH THEIR EYE CANDY

OoO And I’m not a perv like damn

O.O So anyway I figured I’d come see if you were having any fun dreams but noooooo just tragedy

O.O

OoO are you still going to cry or has my cuteness and innocence cured you??

Josie raised an eyebrow. …huh. Whoever’s imagination she was from…yeah. Made sense that’s what they’d hear. Though…even for him, that was kind of fucked up assuming he’d go down on a doll. 

Sighing, Josie rubbed his hands down his face, wiping the residual tears away. “...so fucking…sick of crying. So I guess I’m cured, doc. They should put you in the paper for an achievement like that.”

OoO they really should I’m literally a miracle worker you would not BELIEVE

OOO MY BESTIE WAS SOOOOO MUCH WORK YOU HAVE NO IDEA

OoO and now I can’t even stare at his boyfriends cute tush

OOO IM A SAINT WHO ASKS FOR NOTHING LIKE COME ON

O.O

OuO I’m glad you’re not crying 

O.O

OoO and I wasn’t TOTALLY just coming here to peep on ya I was just floating around looking for something to do and noticed the hot one was upset is all

“How ungrateful; you help a guy out and he won’t even let you stare at his boyfriend’s ass. You really are a martyr, huh?” Josie teased, smiling shallowly at the doll, and even huffing a weak laugh at being called ‘the hot one’. “Well I’m more than happy to be all the eye candy you need. Even if I don’t know how well flannel pajamas wet your whistle. But who knows, I don’t judge.”

Extending his hand--and mostly a finger--to the doll, Josie said, “It sounds like you already know me, but a lovely lady like you deserves a proper introduction. I’m Josie, I’m sorry you came by to see that whole embarrassment.” 

Amaina reached forward, and despite her little hands being essentially nubs, Josie would still feel little fingers press against his finger as she shook.

OoO AMAINA CHAN!!

O.O

OoO You can just call me Amaina since ‘chan’ is more just like

O.O;

OoO what I am sorta???

OOO SMALL AND CUTE

OoO and P O W E R

O.O

OoO I dont DISLIKE flannel but I can go if you’re planning to sleep more responsibly

OOO DREAMS CAN BE FUN YOU KNOW THEY DONT GOTTA BE ALL TRAUMA

Wow, that was novel. What an imaginative little person…though he supposed that was kind of the point. 

Smiling a little more sincerely at her introduction, Josie chuckled, “It’s nice to meet you, Amaina. And you may have a point; should really get on the lucid dreaming bandwagon already. Maybe go to a few seminars…” A sardonic haze fell over Josie’s eyes. “I think more people poking around in my head is exactly what I need. Don’t think anyone could fuck it up worse.”

“Well, what would you like more than flannel?” Josie tilted his head over towards his closet, a vertical banner of, what on first glance seemed to be dragonflies, but were actually dragonfly-like flying machines with tiny, simplified, cute pilots focused or waving or grinning as they executed some daring maneuver. “I have more than a few pairs of pants my ass looks great in.”

O.O

O///O

Amaina squealled, curling up into a little armadillo ball, rolling around the bed, before she popped up and fluttered over to the closet, intent to look at the clothes… before getting distracted by the little flying machines. Fluttering around them like a humming bird, before asking, Not to distract from my own personalized hot guy show but whaaaaat are these???

Josie chuckled softly, watching Amaina’s flustered glee before he pushed himself up from his bed, gently stretching out his back. Yeesh… Dreams like those always made him so tense…

Getting up he followed Amaina over to the banner and smiled fondly, a truly kind warmth in his eyes as he looked over the print. “Flying machines. My aunt painted them when I was a little kid. I know she came up with some over-the-top, high concept name for them, because it’s Aunt Midori so of course, but…it’s been so long I don’t remember it.”

“Pretty cool, right?” Josie laughed, bending his knees a little to better match where Amaina was looking. “She always thinks up the most amazing things for her drawings… Or, more like, all these amazing ideas are in her head and she can’t help but get them down through art.”

OoO ???

‛¯¯٭٭¯¯(OvO)¯¯٭٭¯¯’

Amaina, wearing a little floppy helmet like they were wearing in the pictures, suddenly buzzed around the room in the same little flying machines. The machines making a little brrrrrrr sound because that felt right, as Amaina flew around Josie’s head, her twin-tails flying backwards in the wind, along with the tail of a scarf she was wearing around her neck.

Looking down at him wearing safety goggles, she said excitedly, This is fun!! Wanna dream about this instead??

A soft, delighted laugh fell from Josie’s lips as he watched his aunt’s creation suddenly come to life, piloted by a small person just as charismatic as those in her drawing. Pure wonder in his eyes as he followed the dragonfly around his head. And at Amaina’s offer, his eyebrows raised for a moment, before considering--

Oh. Imagination. 

“Hm,” Josie said, a teasing lilt in his voice, “Give me the best eye candy flying outfit you can think of, and let me get back in bed so I don’t freak out my moms if they find me on the floor later, but…yeah. Touring the skies sounds like a way better dream.”

OvO deal

It took them a minute– Josie had to get back into a sleeping mood– but later that night, wearing tight brown pants, black boots, and a brown puffy leather jacket with a fluffy white collar, and no undershirt to speak of, Josie flew a strange, barring dragonfly machine throughout a long, blue horizon. The sky endless, and the land below’s view rivaling that of the tallest mountains. And in the distant, another dragonfly machine, doing some very adventurous looptyloops.

It was exhilarating, and freeing. Everywhere Josie looked incredibly beautiful scenery, every turn and swoop of the dragonflying machine an adventure. And…it was bright, and warm, and fun…

And Josie’s smile was bright and true. Even in the real world. 

-

Hajime took a deep breath, sorting through his papers and double, triple checking through them. He had spoken about this indepth to Chiaki for weeks now, and while they both still had some fears about it, it had gotten to a point where they knew this was something Hajime needed to at least attempt. A sense of ambition and wonder lust in him that needed to be satisfied. 

Hajime had considered going to Kaito for a recommendation, but June had pointed out that Hajime still didn’t entirely know what the boss would want out of this position, and Hajime had to work out with the Ouma first what would be expected of him before the Luminary prince could really endorse it. 

Then June had laughed and admitted not that she would know, really. She was more just echoing back to him things she had heard him say already. Either way, she thought it was fascinating, and that he was more than capable of pulling it off.

And as his ‘muse’, Hajime knew that half of her encouragement relied on him letting himself be inspired by it. So if June thought he could? He could!

He had had this meeting set up with Aiichi for a minute now, but he still felt like he was going to take the older man off guard as Hajime knocked lightly at the door before walking in, “Good morning, boss. It’s Hajime.”

“Good morning, Hajime!” Aiichi greeted, standing to welcome Hajime in. “I hope you’ve been well--while the fall chill is settling in, we’ve had quite a few clear days that I hope those who want to have been taking advantage of. Is there anything I could get you to drink or eat? The coffee is just fresh in the carafe.”

It wasn’t that unusual for staff members to request meetings. They had department meetings every quarter to discuss hours, wages, and benefits, as per union regulation, but outside of that Aiichi openly encouraged anyone coming by to discuss anything they had on their mind. How they found the work, or any issues, prospects for the future, or just…wanting to talk. 

So while Hajime held himself a bit stiffly, Aiichi just hoped to put him at ease, not thinking too deeply about what their meeting might be about before he even heard what it was.

Hajime wasn’t a hard sell to treat the king more comfortably. He had been working as a housekeeper in the castle for a while now, and the king was always unfailingly friendly. Smiling lightly, Hajime shook his head, “Thank you, but I’m worried trying to drink some coffee will make me more nervous than I already am. Thanks again for seeing me, boss.”

Taking a seat, Hajime took a steadying breath… before saying firmly, “I’m actually here with a resume and a proposal paper. I know I’m not anyone’s obvious first choice, and I’ll admit, I’m not even sure if this is a position you’ll need filled in the immediate future. But in the long run, I’d like to put my hat in the ring for any future positions as a Dicean ambassador in Luminary.” Hajime said, looking firm… before floundering a bit, looking a bit surprised at himself as he flushed in embarrassment, “I-If that’s okay to discuss.”

Aiichi’s eyebrows rose a little in surprise before he smiled warmly. “It’s more than alright to discuss, Hajime. You’re actually right ahead of the curve.”

“We actually should’ve been having talks about hiring someone to be our ambassador in Luminary some time ago, but as you likely know, the political instability around their civil war made that a bit difficult,” Aiichi gestured in a vague, ‘you know’ motion as he explained, “We’ve had some temporary people go over to represent Dicea’s interests, but we couldn’t in good faith send someone long-term into a war zone.”

“However, Queen Kaede and I have been talking over recent months about our ambassador positions--administration has actually been drafting a job proposal to look for candidates. So for you to bring it up independently…” Aiichi laughed softly. “You’re quite timely, aren’t you.”

Regarding the man for a moment, Aiichi said, “You’ve been nothing but reliable during your tenure here at the castle, Hajime, and I know you stepped up to welcome and understand Kaito, Shuuichi, Maki, and Tim right from the beginning. That willingness and perseverance are wonderful qualities. Of course, we will have a proper interviewing process, and I’d need to submit the query for Queen Kaede, so I can’t make any promises…but I’d be pressed to think of a better first candidate to have.”

Hajime floundered a bit, his prepared statements and explanations and arguments still on the tip of his tongue as he fussed with the papers in his hand. 

That, while, yes, he had never been out of the country himself and that was certainly a hit against him, he had been able to adapt and assimilate in a high profile, highly dangerous integration of Luminary and Dicean cultures basically on the power of personality alone, to the point where the royal family had personally requested his assistance during their first intercultural outing together. And that sense of trust during such a difficult transition gave Hajime the confidence to say he could handle high stress intercultural situations in a way that both Dicea and Luminary would be satisfied with.

And, look, yes, he wasn’t a politician by trade or experience. But before he had dropped out of college, he had done very well in his political and business classes, those classes being his highest marks, and with access to both princes of Dicea and Luminary, not to mention high ranking members of Luminary’s working class, Hajime could be relied on to study everything he needed to know about both Luminary and Dicean politics, in order to more effectively argue for points that Aiichi would direct him towards, without the ego to push his own agendas. He could be counted on, essentially, to learn and speak with Aiichi’s wishes in mind.

He had no children, and Chiaki was willing to wait for him, so he’d have no family there to pressure him with. And, again, he was good under pressure, and had handled a run in with the guardforce and an attack by a death cult already in an attempt to navigate the royal families wishes. He had proven himself to handle leadership well within the castle housekeepers, he was a strong personality, he was healthy, reliable.

All of it didn’t feel like enough, honestly. Without June insisting over and over that he wouldn’t know if he didn’t try, Hajime would have felt too embarrassed to take such a weak, wishy-washy resume requesting such an important position. He’d have never considered himself qualified, and had been waiting for Aiichi to give him a somewhat sheepish smile and tell him, well, it’s certainly an interesting thought…

…Aiichi thought he was a good candidate? 

Hajime gave him a baffled look for a moment, before smiling brightly, “Oh, of course I’d want to interview, it’d be an honor to interview for the position! Um… I brought testimonies and examples of why I’d do well in the position,” Hajime looked down at his folder, before sheepishly asking, “Would you still like them, boss?”

The year before, Hajime hadn’t just gotten his supervisor position (and raise) from Kokichi’s request. Vouches were taken seriously, as just the act of someone wanting to speak up on your behalf was a good sign for your character, but promotions weren’t just given on the Oumas’ word. 

As Aiichi mentioned, Hajime was reliable. And adaptive, and had such a no-nonsense social approach, strong-willed without particularly quirky eccentricities that he was well-liked across the board. People liked working with him, and even before his promotion, his advice was valued. Continuing that approach with the Luminaries that moved in, and doing so to the point he’d gained their trust in a matter of weeks was a glowing example of Hajime’s abilities. So, when Kokichi asked that he be compensated, it had been easy to do. 

There was a certain political snag that, hypothetically, Aiichi thought Kaede might bring up. There wasn’t a noble class in Dicea, so no matter what the judgment of Luminary elites would be something their ambassador would have to weather, but given Hajime’s lack of work politically in Dicea, and that he was a housekeeper may just be another level to that. However…if it was something Hajime, and any other candidate thought they would be able to remain strong-hearted through? Then Aiichi didn’t think there was much better to exemplify their country’s ethos to Luminary. 

And given the hopes of some of the newer political factions in Luminary, that same fact may grant Hajime greater respect in those circles. 

“I would, yes,” Aiichi chuckled lightly. “Of course I know you well enough to see your potential, but there’s others on the board who will specifically temper my bias. Your concrete arguments for yourself will help bounds with the selection process. The fact that you’ve put it all together already is another point in your favor.”

Hajime nodded, a bit relieved honestly. It had been a lot of work, putting this together. But as he passed over the paperwork, he felt alight with a buzz of new hope. Maybe he really was capable of being… more than ordinary. 

He had to give it to her. The muse knew what she was doing. And to think, Hajime had mostly hired her because she had seemed so disappointed that no one else in the castle was willing to give her a try. Well, maybe now that he could give the others a glowing recommendation, June would have more access to the people in the castle. She deserved it.

-

“Kaito, this is entirely unnecessary.” Shuichi had told his husband, as Kaito had passed Shuichi another pair od drawers. Kaito seemingly looking for every part of drawer underwear he owned in the dresser, “It’s going to be an entirely civil conversation.”

“Look, my real advise is if he starts kicking, turn around and let him kick your ass. You have plenty of cake to defend yourself with, you’ll barely feel it.” Kaito said, pulling out another pair of drawers.

“Cake??”

“That round thing that makes me dizzy everytime I look at you, handsome,” Kaito said, passing him the last one he could find, “One of your many gifts, at the moment. But, your other gift is the problem. You have too much dick to kick, Shuichi.”

“Kaito.” Shuichi said warningly.

“Too much shlong to beat on.” Kaito grinned, “Too much sausage to keep hostage. Too much– ow!”

A firm clip in the ear, Kaito convinced Shuichi to wear all the underwear as padding, and now Shuichi was just slightly too warm as he sat in the study with Mike, sitting down in an armchair opposite of Mike, “Thank you for sitting down to speak with me, Mike. It is Mike, yes? Not ‘Mikey’?”

Mike was awkwardly perched on one of the couches in the study, one leg tucked under himself and angled slightly as if he wanted to sit on his knees, but he was lounged too far over, resting against the arm of the couch, and his other leg was left to kind of just dangle. He looked tired and suspicious, Shuuichi having woken him up to talk. 

He hadn’t really been able to get a beat on Tim’s uncle yet, though the guy had a sort of ‘sneaky’ feeling to him. But…he had asked if he could ask some questions about the code-disruptor, among other things, and…well, Tim’s mom had said he would be the one she would be asking to figure out Tim’s conditioning more, so… Mike was not about to become this guy’s assistant…but he didn’t mind sharing notes. 

However, his suspicious look only deepened with the…oddly specific clarification Shuuichi asked for out of the gate. 

“Just Mike,” Mike said with a tense wariness, glaring across the coffee table separating them. “Michael, I guess, if you really need to be specific for some fuckin’ reason.”

“I do have a fondness for people's full names, but I’ll restrain myself. I’ve been told it makes me sound a tad too serious.” Shuichi admitted, taking out the disruptor from his pocket as he explained, “Timothy’s let me borrow this. He’s been referring to it as his ‘brain inhaler’, and while I think he’s joking when he says it, he’s certainly not inaccurate. Me not even a year ago would have, well… perhaps not ‘killed’ to have this sort of thing…” Shuichi paused, considering it, “Perhaps.”

Moving on without offering a different metaphor, Shuichi said, “The fact that you attempted to make something like this is admirable. The fact that you succeeded is intimidating. How did you manage this? Did someone teach you how to make something like this?”

Mike scowled a little, looking at the disruptor. Sure, there was a…weird part of him that was kind of glad Tim liked it, but…he was still frustrated with it. He did throw a fucking fit every time the literal first iteration of something he made didn’t work, he wasn’t a baby, but…

(But if he wasn’t trying to hurt someone, someone getting hurt from one of his inventions…sucked. It made this big tight ball in his chest that wouldn’t go away until he destroyed the damn thing.)

Hearing Tim’s uncle desire after it as well, though, to the point of contemplative, hypothetical murder, was…interesting, and Mike’s glare let up a little as he regarded the man. Tim did say he and his mom had cool weapons…

Shaking his head, Mike rolled his eyes a little. “Who’d there be to teach it? Weren’t you one of the ones to say something like this has never existed before? Though I don’t see why not.”

Mike shrugged, like it was that simple. “Everything in the brain is chemical or electrical. Conditioning is an impulse you can’t control, but it still goes through your brain. So all you need to do is disrupt the signals that make it.” The scowl returned as he glared at the disruptor. “...to literally do the bare minimum for it, I guess.”

“I see…” Shuichi said, turning it over, “It’s amazing to see that something with a basis in magic, essentially, could have such a scientific solution. But, then, people do say that magic is just science you don’t understand. Well, I say people ‘say’ that, it’s something my husband told me once. And he was referring to things he had read in his fantasy books. It had hardly seemed relevant when he said it, and yet, here we are.”

Shuichi placed the device on his lap, looking at Mike tentatively, “Mike, I’d like to speak to you openly about things that otherwise I know you and I are both supposed to assume the other person doesn’t know about. May I?”

“Sometimes things lose their meaning the more you try to define them,” Mike shrugged, looking disinterested. He wasn’t really sure what the distinction of psychics were in terms of magic or not. And, at least for these purposes, he supposed it didn’t really matter. Psychics may have implemented conditioning, but it wasn’t like they’d put something akin to some magical cursed seal on people’s brains or anything. So that meant there were any number of solutions, from any number of schools of thought. 

Raising an exasperated eyebrow, Mike said bluntly, “Haven’t you been already?”

“I have. I mostly didn’t want you to have to guess what I meant. Playing my hand first, if you know card metaphors.” Shuichi said, putting his hands around the device, idly exploring the mechanisms as he explained, “I don’t know if Tim has told you this, but I have a fledging career in Dicea as a detective that offers services to supernatural communities. A few days ago, your town in Edahu asked me and my associates to stop by and look into a missing persons case. I was a bit surprised to arrive there and discover that missing person was you.”

Mike looked quite bored, like the whole situation was trite and at best he was humoring Shuuichi…until he froze, as Shuuichi got to his point. 

…Tim’s uncle went to Edahu? 

(There was a small, wriggling feeling in Mike’s gut, speaking words so quietly they didn’t even manifest as thoughts in his head. Tim’s uncle spoke to his mom? Sure, detectives weren’t licensed to use force against anyone, but…)

Mechanically, Mike made himself relax, kicking his dangling foot against the side of the couch a bit. “Oh, huh. So they did notice I was missing after all.” While there was quite a bit of forced nonchalance in Mike’s visage, something firm and tight settled in his gaze as he looked over at Shuuichi. “You snitch me out?”

“Not to them,” Shuichi said, “Though I have told my husbands, so make of that what you will. We informed your village that we had a reasonable suspicion where you might be heading and set off to look for you. I’d say it’s not ‘quite a lie’, but in truth I don’t really care if it was a lie or not. It was a convenient excuse to come talk to you first about it.”

The tenseness bled through more of Mike’s chill and he started fiddling with the drawstrings of his jacket, tugging on them. …okay, okay, focus. He’d intercepted the letter, but Shuuichi had gone home in person. Talked with people, though he wasn’t giving up who. They’d put up a missing persons case, enough to call in humans. Shuuichi knew full well where he was, but didn’t tell anyone back home. So…

“...what do you want?” Mike spat, glowering as he started to sweat. “I-I’m not just gonna let myself be extorted, if…if you wanted me to make stuff for you, in return.”

Shuichi frowned at that, something almost a little hurt in his expression, before he evened it out into calm concern. “I have no desire to enslave anyone.”

Putting aside the device, he pulled out his journal, opening up his notes, “What I want is to work out if it’s actually safe for you to go back there. And while I can make all the deductions and speculations and investigations I like, an easy way to determine that is to just ask you. After that, the only tricky part is deciding if you’re answering me honestly.” Shuichi said, pulling off his pen and clicking it on, “Mike, can I ask, how long ago did you actually leave your village. I was given some confusing numbers from the people who reported you gone.”

A puzzled look went across Mike’s face before he clenched his jaw, the tugs on his drawstrings speeding up a little. “...I left halfway through Mid-Fall. So…it’s been like a month.”

“...I’m not going back,” Mike said, not waiting for Shuuichi’s thoughts. “It’s so boring there I think my brain started to leak out, and I’m not done with other stuff. I left ‘cause I was fucking tired of living in a podunk little village where no one does anything and the best anyone could hope for is maybe getting a tax confirmation letter from the capital. I was bored, so I left. And I’m not going back.”

“That’s a fairly reasonable reason for anyone to want to leave where they grew up, eventually. Preferably when they’re old enough to not be an easy target, but eventually,” Shuichi agreed, looking for the name. Ah, there he was. “But that reasoning isn’t why I kept your location to myself. Your mother and brother are quite worried about you, especially your brother. He seemed determined to go find you himself if I looked less than entirely eager to go search for you. I hope I assuaged his fears at least a bit in my reassurance, but otherwise he seemed a little lost in who to go to for help. I didn’t like hiding that I knew you were safe from him.”

“No, I was worried about…” Shuichi paused, considering his wording, “...I have a few concerns. But maybe the most pressing one is Frey’s death threat against you. I don’t know the boy myself and perhaps he’s the sort of hot headed child who says things he doesn’t mean, and no one regards. But he seemed sincere to me. It was worrying.”

Mike chuffed a bit at being called an easy target. Sure, he’d like to see someone try… 

However, his adamant stubbornness and flippancy vanished as Mike blinked in shock, actually stopping kicking the couch for a moment as an alarmed, almost worried expression crossed over his face. Saying, “Mike…” so quietly it seemed he just mouthed it. 

Michael was…worried? Sure, that coward simpered over all sorts of things, and…befuddlingly, not always in the direction that pulled him away from things. Mike really thought it was it after Michael broke his arm and Ethel denounced him, but…even if he looked lost on what to say, and only ever approached Mike when they were alone…he still did talk to him. Saying a lot of dumb crap, but…still. 

For crybaby Michael to declare that he was going to leave the village to look for him was…concerning. Sure, maybe he’d talked to Shuuichi now, but Mike couldn’t imagine his older brother doing anything but crapping himself at the first sight of a human. And Michael probably wouldn’t even think about how to hide his hooves…

As Mike internally fretted over that, Shuuichi’s next point had full rein to pull another shocked look from Mike before he flared his nostrils with a huff, growling as he looked to the side. Hunching in on himself a bit as he wound his drawstrings around his fingers. “What an idiot… You don’t tell people you made death threats, moron…”

Gripping his drawstrings tight enough to make his fists shake a little, Mike glared up over his glasses at Shuuichi. “I didn’t leave because of Frey.”

“He didn’t seem like the brightest bulb, to be honest.” Shuichi said, looking over his notes some more, “But, stupid anger can sometimes be even more threatening than a threat from someone clever. Clever people will tie themselves into knots, trying to get away with it. The dumb ones will just hit you and tell themselves they’ll figure out the rest later, if they even think that much about it. It wouldn’t be shocking if you were wary of him.”

Frey liked to act like he was smart, and he was eloquent to a degree, Mike would give him that. But he really was just a pompous, jealous moron. Just trying to convince himself he wasn’t jealous his little sister was more talented than him, because who would take their anger out on family, so he turned his vitriol onto anyone who seemed to deviate even slightly from the outdated status quo. It was petty, but sometimes Mike still felt satisfied with the look on Frey’s face after he told him all that, even with how badly all the bruises over his body felt for the following few weeks. 

“He’s not that creative,” Mike said gruffly, looking disgruntled. “So whatever he can come up with isn’t that bad.”

“Just gets annoying when everyone blames me for shit like losing my glasses when he’s the one breaking them.”

“That was another thing, actually.” Shuichi said, looking down his list, “Everyone blamed you for, well… seemingly everything. At some points it was very convincing, maybe because there’s a nugget of truth to the stories they told. But at other points? I feel like your village was a prompting away from blaming you for the weather, or the fifteen year war. From the doctors to your mother to the other adults to your peers, you’d think from their accounts that their village was taken hostage by a villainous, mad dictator walking around in the body of a small child. Your legacy would be impressive, if it weren’t so…”

Shuichi tsked, clicking his tongue with a slight wrinkle of his nose, “Pathetic of them. It’s hard to sympathize with a large group of people who all seem to need to have sedatives at hand, moment to moment, to deal with the anger of one person. Even if you had been an adult, it would have been pathetic. People who need to trap others in their own bodies to keep power over them are always pathetic.”

“Still, perhaps I’m missing something.” Shuichi shrugged, “So I thought I’d talk to you about it.”

Mike nodded, annoyed, none of that new to him. “I don’t need to be patronized to, and anyone who’d want to be in charge or terrorize a town full of droning morons like that is pathetic. Everyone just couldn’t get over their damn selves, and nothing brings people closer together than a common enemy.”

He shrugged, looking a little tired. “Why rip each other apart when you could just blame your unfulfilled, dreary life on someone else?”

Mike went quiet for a moment, before he grimaced, tentatively asking, “...I don’t think I even really want to know, but…what’d Doris tell you?”

“If you mean I’m patronizing you, you’re forgetting other people have reasons to resent that sort of behavior for more than just getting on your good side,” Shuichi said dryly, picking up the code-disruptor and shaking it meaningfully, before putting it back down. “Trapping people in their own bodies for power is pathetic. End of story.”

“Ah, yes, your mother.” Shuichi said, leaning back, looking up a bit as he adjusted his hat, “She… told us you went missing two weeks ago. Since you’ve been here for two weeks, I found that surprising. I wasn’t sure what to make of it. It feels like an obvious lie, but…” Shuichi looked down at Mike, “She showed us an article of you, honoring you. She was incredibly proud of it, seemed to take an open delight in bragging about you. She’s a woman very keen on appearances, I noticed, but her pride seemed sincere.”

Mike nodded. He had meant that he didn’t need Edahu patronizing him. Trying to feed him an ego like, as Shuuichi said, he was a villainous, mad dictator. Yes, he was a genius. Yes, Mike thought he probably had more capability and potential than just about anyone in Edahu. No, he wasn’t a god. He was just a kid, and everyone acting like a kid who knew how to say ‘no’ and was capable enough to do what they wanted was some unrestrained terror was…pathetic. And the fact that they tried to wrest power over him through trapping him in his body was even more so.

Sighing, Mike rolled his eyes a little as Shuuichi gave him an update on Doris. “What’s surprising is she ever even noticed I was gone at all. That it took her four weeks to notice is nothing.” Snarling a little, Mike ‘tsk’ed in annoyance, hearing about the article. “Gods, she’s never going to let go of that, is she. Don’t think I’d ever seen Doris so happy as when the school board pulled us in to talk about that stupid test…”

What she said was that she hadn’t noticed him for weeks, and the only thing of note was that he was in the paper for an achievement. Great. 

“Perhaps she took it as a sign that things were going to improve for you.” Shuichi said, before sighing a bit, “I said it was hard not to tell your brother that you were safe, but I found it hard not to tell your mother you were safe as well. It seems she’s thoroughly fallen apart in that place. And unfortunately, she doesn’t seem capable of creating herself a fresh pair of legs to run from the situation herself. I can’t say I know the full story, but your village seems entirely determined to destroy your family.”

“Which, brings us back to my original concern,” Shuichi said, “Mike. Is it safe for you to go back there? Let’s forget for a moment if it’s possible for us to send you back if you’re determined not to go. Would it even be wise for us to pursue it?”

Mike’s expression only grew drier. More like Doris had been deluding herself that him getting any sort of accolades meant that they’d be seen as perfect community members. And how could she have fallen apart if she was never together in the first place. Honestly, leaving was probably the best thing he’d ever done for his mom. She probably had just enough sense not to show it to detectives, unlike Frey, but Doris was probably thrilled that he was gone.

(Then why did she call him in as a missing person?)

(...probably got worried that someone was eventually going to notice and call her out for not saying anything.)

(Mike had really done it. Somehow managed to surpass Doris’ expectations of being a mother that she couldn’t even pretend to just like the concept of having a kid. He’d broken even that.)

It felt like there was a heavy bubble in Mike’s throat, and he wanted to smash something. 

Glaring at Shuuichi, he bit out, “Why do you even care? You know what to do to get your paycheck.”

…oh, yeah. Shuichi wondered if they had been paid anything for that. M… maybe? It literally hadn’t occurred to him to ask Kyle and Kitty about that until now. Considering the Kaito/monthly allowance debacle, Shuichi would feel a little silly if funds had been sent to his mail and he hadn’t even thought to look for it.

“Mostly I care because I can’t imagine not caring, sending a kid back to a dangerous situation. I think in any context it’d unsettle me, though I can think of many situations where I’d have still had to regardless.” Shuichi mused, before focusing on the boy, saying honestly, “But considering I’m in the best situation possible to actually help you in a real way, well, that makes the fact that I care now a sort of duty. I can help you, so I have an obligation too.”

“Besides,” Shuichi said, closing his journal, “You helped my nephew. Even if none of that was true, I’m grateful for that. You were kind to Timothy when you didn’t have to be. How could I not want to help you, after that?”

Mike squinted, puzzling over Shuuichi like he just…couldn’t quite wrap his head around it. Shuuichi just…didn’t have the vibes of self-righteousness that people who said they had a duty to help others usually had. And even for what he did for Tim…it wasn’t a debt. Hell, if anything, Mike had been filling a debt, for nearly getting Tim electrocuted. Shuuichi didn’t owe him anything. And he shouldn’t care what Mike’s life looked like at all, in the castle or in Edahu or anywhere. 

…but he said he did. And given that this sort of logic could only be proved with a person’s words until actions proved otherwise…

…but Mike still couldn’t bring himself to trust it. 

“...I lived there before, and I’m alive now, aren’t I?” Mike said, like a smartass. Wariness drawn tight through his body. “It doesn’t matter either way…”

Shuichi’s brow furrowed lightly… and he had to swallow a bit of a sigh. “I’m really not a therapist. And I struggle to talk to children. It doesn’t come naturally to me.” The drawback of growing up with two people who either had children drawn to them or constantly wanted to reach out to them. It meant he never had to interfere. It simply wasn’t a skill Shuichi had.

“...why doesn’t it matter either way?” Shuichi asked.

(Because I shouldn’t matter to you. I don’t matter to anyone, so why would you care?)

“Let’s say I say it’s ‘safe’ for me to go back to Edahu,” Mike sighed. “You report back, people try to make me go back…I won’t, but if I do, or if I just go to another city, I’m out of your life. You finished your case, it’s over. If I say it’s not, then it’s taken out of your hands by people whose jobs it actually is to deal with kids in unsafe situations, you finished your case, I’m out of your life. Whatever option, same result for you. It doesn’t matter.”

Shuichi considered that, before opening up his journal again. Reading aloud as he wrote, Rptsafe {(M1return + cc(case close)) = RTN (Return To Normal) → SS)} = RptDanger {(M1report + CPC) = RTN → SS)}

“This is something I like to do to collect my thoughts,” Shuichi explained, showing Mike the formula, “It’s surprisingly helpful to see it written down. At least, I find it helpful. Sometimes the issue I find when I write down my thoughts is that, written down, they’re too simple. It’s rarely that simple.”

Going back to the page, Shuichi adjusted the formula. [Rptsafe {(M1return ( - M1runs (M1 + distress) - M2pursuit (M2 + distress) - Dorisgrief (Doris + distress) - Timpursuit (Tim + Concern) - Shuichipursuit (Shuichi + Concern)) + cc(case close)) = RTN (Return To Normal) → SS)} = RptDanger {(M1report ( - M1runs (M1 + distress) - M2pursuit (M2 + distress) - Dorisgrief (Doris + distress) - Timpursuit (Tim + Concern) - Shuichipursuit (Shuichi + Concern))  + CPC) = RTN → SS)}] = False

Showing him the new formula, Shuichi said, “The logic doesn’t make sense when you factor in people's feelings. Those two choices would cause you distress. And that distress would distress the people who care about you. Which would cause them to act. The results would have a high impact.”

Mike nodded a little, as if Shuuichi’s thought process--writing it out in formula--made perfect sense. Though he did raise his eyebrows a little, translating out that…he was called ‘Mike 1’, and his brother was ‘Mike 2’ which was…both baffling and weird. Mike thought it was stupid to treat the two of them as equivalents to each other…but any time someone did, he was usually the ‘2’ of them. Weird…

However, seeing the new formula…

“...that’s wrong,” Mike muttered. “Either way, if it gets back you know where I am, then Mike’s not gonna come after me. Since he knows. And…” He could argue about Tim coming after him, or his mother really being that distressed, but… 

He squinted at Shuuichi. “...why would you come after me if I went somewhere else?”

“Because I’d be worried about you,” Shuichi said, looking over his formula as he tapped his pen at his lower lip, like he was actually trying to think of how to alter the formula to factor in Mike’s criticisms, “As someone who was also the smart kid growing up? In a dangerous situation? Having to be smart enough to get yourself out of it, to not put too eloquent a point on it, blows fucking donkey balls. I wouldn’t wish it on anyone.”

“But, you’re not just ‘anyone’ now.” Shuichi said, writing below his formula, “You’ve moved into my home, you’ve helped my nephew with a serious problem, you’ve caught the attention of my long-suffering husband who suffers night terrors imagining terrible things happening to children, and you’ve caught the attention of my other long suffering husband who considers every Dicean his personal responsibility, and you’ve annoyed my sister which likely means she likes you a little better for it, and I’ve met you and your mother and your brother and found myself connecting with all three of you, for different reasons. So…”

Mike1(Saihara Family + Harukawa Family + Teavee Family+ Ouma Royalty) = Community Commitment

“Luminary’s sense of community works a little differently from Diceans, and works much more different from ‘Taurs,” Shuichi said, “But we do have a sense of it. And frankly, it’s enough that any of us are invested in you at all. That makes you a member of my community. Which means it matters to me what happens to you.”

Mike gave Shuuichi a difficult look, gripping his drawstrings tightly. …as much as he dismissed them…Shuuichi had heard what Mike was like at home. And he’d seen some of it here too. Mike was… He was… 

…not the kind of person people wanted to associate themselves with. He was mean, and loud, and violent, and had an awful temper and was really good at annoying people when he wasn’t even trying, and he didn’t have any patience for social niceties, and he would always choose his own goals over pretty much everything else. 

He’d triggered Tim’s conditioning for the first time since he’d met his parents. He’d nearly gotten him electrocuted. He’d beaten Tim’s dad black and blue. He’d caused in Tim symptomatic hunger so bad it made Tim hunch in pain. 

(...Mike was bad.)

…and Shuuichi knew that. Just like Tim, seeing that something was wrong but…still choosing it anyway. And just like then, Mike felt discomfort settle in his bones. (Waiting for the catch.)

“...your life sounds exhausting,” Mike grumbled.

“It one hundred percent is.” Shuichi said dryly, looking down at his equations with a tired look, “And of my family, I’m the one who doesn’t get attached. Can you imagine how insufferable the others get? Well, I hope you’ll get to find out.”

Shuichi paused… before nodding to himself. “Ah, I mean that. Hm… Mike. Could I convince you to not run into the night the second I leave this study, if I offer to advocate for you remaining in the castle? As a permanent resident?” Shuichi smiled lightly, “I know that I can’t stop you from leaving. Just as I’m sure you know that your family being told where you are was taken out of our hands the moment I mentioned that the heir-apparent knows. As a foreign, strange detective I could perhaps get away with all sorts of subterfuge and secrecy, but Prince Kokichi Ouma has different rules and expectations for how he conducts his life. He’ll have to go through official channels.”

“But I wanted to present to him as much information on your situation as I possibly could, to give you a better chance to be happy, at the end of all of this.” Shuichi explained, “And your prince would consider your happiness a priority even if none of his cared about you or he had no attachment to you, which is a type of community I still can’t grapple with. But it’s how he feels, and how he feels about you. He’ll want to help you. It’s just a matter of letting him know how you can actually be helped. Which largely depends on you.”

“If you want to gamble on our help, we can find a situation that works best for you.” Shuichi said, “I feel confident offering that. We can offer you anything but having you disappear back into the world, with no one looking out for you at all. Which, again, I know I can’t stop you from doing. But the formula’s clear.” Shuichi said, tapping into his journal, “It wouldn’t be a return to normal for any of us. And according to my investigation, you don’t like being outside much anyway. Doesn’t seem worth it to me.”

Mike gave Shuuichi a slightly betrayed look. Given how one of the first things he ever learned about Tim and his family was that they were trying to get his dad to stop kidnapping people, hearing Shuuichi wish the feelings of his family upon Mike sounded like torture. But the offer he gave of…staying in the castle permanently?

(...what about his mom?)

(What about Doris.) 

If Prince Kokichi knew, then…yeah. Mike could only imagine the conversations happening right now between the greater government and his hometown. To a point, there wasn’t some greater choice for him to make, or for Shuuichi to report on. They just had details in their hands. But if those details were to be the guides for what would make Mike happiest…

(...what would make him happy?)

(The fact that he struggled to answer that just turned his blood hot with frustration. Mike hated not knowing things.)

“...I don’t want anyone arresting Doris,” Mike grumbled, looking to the side and sweating at his concessions. “And I don’t… I want to be able to not use my beaststone and not worry about people just barging into my room.”

Flushing a little in embarrassment, he explained, “...s’uncomfortable.”

“Actually, I think I’d stress to my husband that Doris also seems to be struggling under the same sort of threats and harassment you’re going through there.” Shuichi noted, “Expressed in different ways, of course, but a desperation to keep up appearances and people please doesn’t happen in a vacuum. I’m not in charge of what happens, as I’ve stressed already, but… I could suggest to my husband a consideration to invite her to the castle as well. If that’s a connection you still wanted in your life.”

Shuichi lit up a little, opening up his journal to the right page before jotting down a note, “Ah! I did wonder if that was how you were doing it. It was a small theory, and I wasn’t sure of it, since beastones aren’t meant to turn the wearer into a more humanoid form, yes? On that note, we’re highly capable of assisting you with that. I’m certain the castle can make accommodations, though you’ll want to talk to my husband to get the full idea of that. Kokichi, I mean. For my other husband, we’ve been basically begging him to not chase you down and force you to do stretches regularly. He didn’t explain to me why he was worried, I found it out on my own, but he’s been convinced you’re going to do serious damage to yourself as is. I’ve been repeatedly assured by him that you’re seeing a healer? Knowing how shit your healers were in your village, I’d want to remind you that the healers here are used to a different level of accountability. You should utilize them to help with the pain, at least until a better option can be worked out for you.”

Ugh…having Doris here would be a pain…

(...but there was a part of him, maybe…that did miss her a little…)

(And it was a no fucking brainer how unhappy she was in Edahu. But…at the same time, it was the place she’d made her life. They had a home there. They lived with other ‘Taurs. As amazing as Mike found Usott…he still had to wear that stone the whole time, and walk around on two legs, and never just…be in his normal body. He couldn’t imagine his mom being happy with that either.)

…but establishing Doris as a victim, first and foremost, would…probably dampen any arguments towards her being arrested. 

Shrugging half-heartedly, Mike mumbled a ‘sure, whatever’, before glancing up as Shuuichi seemed to come to life. Clenching his jaw, Mike threaded his drawstrings through his fingers uneasily before he hesitantly nodded. “...been using painkillers, when I have to pick up the stone again after I wake up. Helps.”

There was a flash of unsure frustration in Mike’s face as he asked, “...how can the castle help? Does…everyone know about ‘Taurs here?” A more annoyed tick of his lips. “Then why are your stairs so damn narrow?!”

Shuichi shook his head, “No, the staff, as far as I’m aware, aren’t aware of centaurs. But your Ouma now is, and we’re a family that’s used to navigating Sudden New Magic Thing. Our solutions won’t be perfect, but you can trust that under Prince Kokichi, efforts will be made to work with you, for what you need.”

…like an elevator. 

So he’d still have to use some sort of transformative solution if he ever wanted to leave his room. …though, Mike did like spending most of his time there anyway. But it was still more stifling than home, where he could at least go into the kitchen without any prep. 

…nitpicking a situation this much, though, meant…

Mike sighed and let go of his drawstrings, lifting his glasses with a hand to rub an eye with the other. “...fine, okay. Deal. Just…tell whoever’s talking back home to tell Michael not to blow his damn gasket all the way out of the village. I’m fine, he doesn’t need to come looking for me.”

He snorted a bit, dropping his glasses as he looked to the side. “Guess he can be called ‘Mike’ all he wants now.”

“I’ll ensure Mike is informed,” Shuichi promised, a bit amused at that. He wasn’t surprised brothers would argue over who gets to have the preferred nickname. That sounded normal. It was the naming both of his kids the exact same thing, thing, that was weird.Of course there’d be conflict. Mike’s father was a dunce.

Standing up, Shuichi nodded his head respectfully at Mike, “I know this was a lot. Thank you for being patient through it.”

Mike gave Shuuichi a mildly befuddled, though amused look--he couldn’t remember…any time someone had called him patient--before nodding back, kicking himself up off the couch. “Whatever. I’m going back to sleep.”

He shrugged a little. “If Tim asks when he gets back from school.” Since he cared. Apparently. 

-

Dimitri had visited the castle with the intention of speaking to Prince Kaito. His excuse had been that he was going to ask about specific Luminary fighting styles that his character, Victoria, might have learned during her small stint as a detective before being reassigned as a housekeeper. For all of his knowledge of Luminary, Dimitri didn’t know if detectives learned a specific fighting style, and he had been making due with crossbolts for now in his games, but was hungering for something a little more intricate. 

But, the second reason he had wanted to see Kaito was as a reminder of why he wasn’t playing his old character anymore, the Illumination Prince. 

Dimitri had had sort of a tough day, yesterday. Not tough in any way that mattered, he knew… it was hard to complain to his friends, who all had real problems, about his frustrations with being the heir of a successful and respected company, eagerly gifted to you by parents who genuinely wanted the best for you. That wasn’t a real problem. It was a dumb, lame, privileged problem that only the sort of kid who didn’t know how good he had it would dare complain about. Dimitri wouldn’t dare…

…but as he had sat there yesterday, dull eyed and empty headed as he listened to his father explain in excruciating detail how he had solved the frozen pipes problem down in the farmlands with incredible and justified pride, letting Dimitri know everything he’d need to do if he ever encountered that same problem, he had found himself daydreaming about his angry, screaming tragic prince. One still dealing with the trickery and ruthless schemes of his chessmaster father, the brilliant passed King of Luminary, who had set up his son for a life of turmoil and sacrifice to uplift the heir apparent… who had real reasons to want to just put his head in his hands and scream…

He liked Victoria well enough. But he hadn’t found the emotional side of her yet, and he found himself aching for that type of release. And he had found himself aching to play the Illumination Prince for that release. And now he needed to go remind himself why he wasn’t doing that.

But, upon arrival, he came across an extremely pleased looking housekeeper, and after asking him if he knew where the prince was– assuring the suddenly wary housekeeper he was a friend– the housekeeper Hajime had laughed a little sheepishly, “Oh, today’s a bad day for it. Prince Kaito’s holed up in his shrine today. Apparently he’s going to be in there all day and he’s specifically asked it to go around that no one’s to let themselves up in there if they have a key. There’s a sign on the door and everything.”

Dimitri raised an eyebrow. “Oh, is it a holiday?”

“Not that I’m aware of?” Hajime shrugged.

Dimitri frowned. “Oh, wait, something didn’t go wrong, did it? The prince is infamous for locking himself away in the shrine when things go wrong.”

“Uuuuh,” Hajime shook his head, “I don’t think so. He seemed happy to tell everyone the news. Like, almost giddy. He didn’t seem upset.”

“Oh, huh…”

“Did you need anything specifically?”

At this, Dimitri looked a little sheepish. “I just wanted to ask him what Luminary detectives did as weapons training, if they did anything–”

“Oh!” said a third voice, bright and cheerful, as a boy not far off from them looked over, “I can help you with that!”

Dimitri looked down, a small, lean teenager beaming up at him, declaring confidently, “I did detective work for Luminary! I can answer anything you want to know!”

Dimitri gasped at him a bit. “Really? You were a Luminary detective?”

“Oh, well, for a while I was training as one, yeah,” the boy said, nodding, before grinning sheepishly, “I failed out, essentially. Too rebellious. Became a housekeeper!”

Dimitri blinked… “Really?”

“Mmhm! What’s your name? I’m Yuta!” Yuta beamed up at him, practically bouncing on his heels, “I haven’t had too many chances to meet people my age. You are my age, right? Dude!! You’re so tall! But I can still tell. You got that baby-fat around your face.” Yuta rambled, before grinning, sticking out his tongue and biting it a bit, giving Dimitri a wink, “Still growing, huh? Lucky dog. I think this is as tall as I’m getting.”

“Oh, uh, I doubt I’ll get much taller either,” Dimitri said, glancing over to see Hajime give the boys a nod before heading off, “Um, I’m Dimitri, it’s nice to meet you–”

“Dimitri! Cool name, I love it! Let’s go get lunch!” Yuta said, thumping Dimitri on the arm before tugging him out of the castle doors, “Come on, hurry, if I stay I have to help my sister pick out napkins for her wedding. If I bail to make a friend, she’ll forgive me. You’re basically saving me.”

“Oh, uh, congratulations–”

“Congrats yourself! Not everyone gets to make a friend as cool as me,” Yuta giggled, “Come on, let’s go get food.”

-

Yuta was a talker, is what Dimitri found out almost immediately. And Yuta liked to hang off people’s arms, which was a bizarre thing for a relative stranger to want to do. But if Yuta had any concerns or reservations about people’s personal space, Dimitri hadn’t found it yet, Yuta hanging off of him and yapping a mile a minute about shock batons. 

And, in truth, it was actually pretty fascinating. Apparently electric weapons were considered pretty standard for Luminous citizens who weren’t expected to regularly train with a large bludgeoning weapon or a sharp blade. Dimitri had always assumed crossbolts would be the preferred weapon for those without other specialities, but the reasoning for electric weapons had guiltily surprised him as Yuta shrugged and explained, “Crossbolts kill people, man. Electric stuff just gets them off your ass.”

That explanation didn’t… entirely gel with Dimitri’s understanding of Luminary. Murder was a common and acceptable practice, in Luminary, at least as far as their laws went. Murder was a crime, yes, but it was in many different contexts not actually an enforceable one. Murder, based on the rumors and info that came over the border, tended to be treated as a bit of a personal problem, and even adding the guardforce or the legal system to deal with a murder tended to be treated as a last resort for people without familial resources to deal with it. 

So, with such lax laws around murder, Dimitri had always assumed it was something that Luminary people didn’t worry about avoiding if they could help it. To pick a weapon specifically because it was less likely to kill was surprising.

Dimitri was about to ask about the variety of electric weapons when he spotted out of the corner of his eyes two familiar faces. “Oh. Josie… Hugo,” Dimitri greeted before he and Yuta had a chance to run into them, glancing at Hugo before looking down at his feet, and then feeling foolish about that, looking over at Josie. Just… trying not to be weird, even if he felt weird, as he greeted, “Yuta, these are my friends, Josie and Hugo. Guys, this is Yuta, I met him a moment ago. You two working out?”

Yuta gave them both a bright grin and a wave, still hanging off Dimitri’s arm as he greeted, “Hey! Nice to meet you dudes!”

There was some quick math that suddenly fired off in Josie’s head. 

Hugo had demanded that after morning classes Josie get off his ass and train with him, and, well, what was a best friend supposed to do with such a request? Absolutely weasel out of it, but Josie had been in a good mood today. Sure, the nightmares lately Weren’t Great, but Josie had been dealing with those his entire life, and what was much more present in his mind was a little cutie of a figment who’d flown through the skies with him, the dream more vivid and sticking around longer than nice dreams tended to for Josie. So trying to pass on the good turn, he’d agreed to train. 

Inevitably, that meant getting his ass absolutely handed to him. Between Hugo taking training tips from that Wolfrun Lee kid, and going bananas training with Fiora lately, Josie couldn’t get by half-assing anything if he wanted to stay on his feet for more than a second. Which was fine for a little while, but Josie had gotten good at judging Hugo’s temper between what would let Josie off the hook, and what would genuinely irritate his friend, so…he’d had to try. 

And even then, here Josie was, soaked in sweat and covered in welts, mostly draped over Hugo. Which just showed how much Hugo looooooved him, since he wasn’t even shoved off~

However, as Josie looked at the bright interest on Dimitri’s face, the beaming smile from the guy with him, and the hold around his arm, Josie straightened like he had all the energy in the world, a crocodile smile stretching across his face. 

“Heeeeey~ Nice to meetcha, Yuta!” Josie waved, making up for Hugo’s grunt of a greeting and critical eye. No doubt investigating the shoulders on Yuta, damn. “You two really just met? Guess there really is something to serendipity~” Josie winked. “Where you off to?”

“Something more fun than us, I’d hope,” Josie playfully groaned, leaning against Hugo again, the shorter guy standing strong against the assault. “Dimaaaaaa, Hugo’s so mean to meeeeee, I’m gonna get bruises everywheeeeere!”

“Wear padding if you’re so worried about it,” Hugo snapped. “Or finally learn to dodge.”

Dimitri laughed lightly, before offering, “I still have that bruise cream from that larping session I went to over the summer, Josie. I could bring them over today, if you’re out?”

Yuta, in turn, snickered as he looked over Hugo, thumbing at his nose a bit as he guessed, “Lost the spar, huh? Though, it looks like you guys are actually sparring! I don’t see a lot of high impact fights here, what’s your specialty?” Yuta asked, looking to Hugo specifically, Josie’s specialty appearing to be ‘punching bag’. 

“My savior!” Josie praised, giving Dimitri a thankful grin. “Though don’t change up your plans too much on my behalf. I think the ladies can live without my brand of eye candy for a bit. Or I’ll just get really creative with what I show.”

There was a slightly more approving grunt from Hugo as he answered, “One and two-handed straight swords. Yours?”

Those calculations whirred faster in Josie’s mind. ‘Fights here’? Oh Dima… Moving on from one Luminary fixation to another, huh? Well, not that Dimitri would really take advantage of anyone like that--he wasn’t Josie. And Yuta seemed pretty happy with the arrangement so far. 

Leaning forward with a stage whisper, Josie warned Yuta, “Answer carefully--you might just get challenged next.”

Yuta snickered, winking and jabbing his thumb at himself as he declared, “Electric-based weapons! Baton and darts, specifically. But I’m not much of a fighter. I am a swimmer though, so if we have any swimmers in the group, just know: I could kick your ass in the water!”

Dimitri gave Yuta a curious look at that, before smiling warmly at his friends. “We were going to go to lunch, actually, to discuss more fighting techniques. You two are welcome to join us, if you like.”

Hugo’s eyebrows raised a little in surprise, but Josie could see the spark of interest that would blaze into a roaring inferno--they’d found another fighter (even if not self-proclaimed), and he knew Hugo really wouldn’t be able to help himself. Especially when the subject of fighting techniques was already on the table. 

Josie couldn’t help but laugh a little to himself at the circumstance, before he put up a token effort. Dimitri was sweet, but bros didn’t intrude on other bros dates…at least some of the time. That time being when you saw your romantically-challenged friend finally making a little headway, and saying yes would completely derail any chemistry into fight-talks. “You guys really okay with sitting with poor saps that reek, huh? Nah, we won’t--”

“Yes,” Hugo agreed firmly, gripping Josie’s upper sleeve with an iron grip. “We’d like to. Is an electric dart like taser darts?”

“I’ll explain when we get there. And for the smell, we’ll sit outside!” Yuta cheerfully accommodated, giggling with a little ‘snrk’ sound before looking up at Dimitri, “You eat barbecue? I know a great outdoor barbecue place.”

Dimitri shrugged. “On occasion.” Barbecue wasn’t exactly popular in Dicea. Dimitri tended to only eat barbecue himself as a way to get into character for the Illumination Prince. “But, if you’re craving barbecue, lead the way.”

“Yes! Follow me!” Yuta insisted, pointing towards the sky and grabbing Dimitri by the wrist, leading him down the street. 

Near the warehouse district, it was less a ‘restaurant’ and more just a very efficient series of professionally manned grills, the limited menu meaning the food they chose was basically ready to go as soon as they ordered, grabbing plates and sitting at one of the outdoor picnic tables. The outdoor barbecue was fighting the limits of its season by keeping warm, roaring fireplaces lit between the tables, combating the chill of the upcoming winter, and creating a warm, exciting atmosphere among the warm cooking meat and the blazing firewood. 

It reminded Dimitri of camping, as he sat down with a plate of ribs and corn, the ribs covered in slices of apples and bordered by salad as he explained, “So I went over to ask Kaito about my character, and that’s why I was at the castle.”

“Oooooh,” Yuta said, nodding along with his own plate of burgers and fries, immediately popping some into his mouth, “You keep mentioning ‘character’, are you a writer then?”

“Uh, sort of. Collaboratively.” Dimitri blushed, before looking to Hugo. “But Hugo here is an actual practitioner of fighting techniques, not just for pretend.”

“Exciting!” Yuta beamed, looking over to Hugo, “So, one and two handed weapons, huh? That’s a pretty wide range. And for your previous question, an electric dart is basically a taser dart, yeah. Here!” Yuta beamed, reaching into his shirt and pulling out a small metal dart, “Take a look! Just don’t poke the tip with your palm or anything. It’s as sharp as it looks, and more importantly, it’ll zap ya!”

Oh boy. If it weren’t for the cheery demeanor, Josie would say Hugo’d found a new best friend, watching the increased approval in Hugo’s eyes as Yuta suggested meat. Though, considering who Hugo’s friends were, that certainly wasn’t a disqualifying factor. 

Josie watched, amused, as Hugo worked through his pile of spicy, sliced short ribs, hardly needing the rice that came with them, Josie knew, but Hugo had come a long way from the kid that refused anything but protein on his plate. Even if he still wrinkled his nose sometimes. 

Giving Dimitri a short nod--another sign of growth, since Josie hadn’t caught him rolling his eyes once through the mention of Dimitri’s roleplaying--Hugo took the dart from Yuta, turning it over in his hand with an inquisitive eye. “Hm. Interesting. I’d imagine it’s a different form entirely, but it seems like a natural off-shoot from other projectiles like throwing daggers. What range do you get from these?”

“My range is 9ft,” Yuta said proudly, raising his chin a bit and squaring his shoulders, “And I can do up to three at once! …Poorly!” Yuta added in, grinning cheekily at that, “My aim gets worse with each additional dart! But it’s a cool party trick if you just want to throw three darts and have it stick into a wall at once.”

Then Yuta beamed up at Dimitri, nudging him with his shoulder. “Want to see?” 

Dimitri, again, gave Yuta a mildly befuddled look. Yuta was so… friendly. Out of nowhere. It kept catching Dimitri off guard, as he said, “Um, maybe at some point. Not many walls around here, and I doubt they’d want us putting holes in them.”

“Bah, they’ll be too distracted by my badass skills to complain!” Yuta grinned widely, before admitting, “It’s hard to consider it a real skill I have, growing up seeing big sis Maki make daggers practically dance on her fingers. Her abilities to throw daggers is borderline unreal. I’ve seen her lodge four daggers all on the same bullseye all at once. And her daggers are big, too, they were fighting for space.”

Dimitri’s eyes lit up a little, as he realized, “Oh, you’re from the orphanage that Maki Harukawa rescued, then? The Reaper’s grand moment of humanity!”

Yuta gave Dimitri a small look at that… before snickering, “Oh, man! I didn’t think people called sis the ‘Reaper’ here! I didn’t even think people knew who she was here. But, no, Maki didn’t rescue me. My sister Hina did. Came down to Luminary and swept me up with some help from the mob, basically….” Yuta snickered into a giggle again at the look at that, “Yep! I know, wild, right? All true though, I swear.”

Hugo nodded approvingly, handing the dart back. Yuta used the darts for self-defense, so being able to stun an assailant from 9 feet away was already plenty of space to run, not even having to factor in how long it actually would take someone out for. Did mean you would lose the dart, but that was one of the factors any long-ranged fighter considered. 

“That sounds sick to watch,” Josie, snickered, working through some ‘lamb brisket’ on his own plate. “Just make the whole wall your target and watch the awe roll in. Til you get some sourpuss saying they can do four.”

Though it seemed Yuta was already aware of that. And while Josie was initially surprised, he just fondly rolled his eyes as Hugo glowered, muttering, “Harukawa,” with a gleam in his eyes. Look, Josie was always happy when Hugo made a new friend/rival/friend-rival, but if he didn’t know how much Hugo valued self-improvement for its own sake, he’d make a heavy bet that all this new training regiment was just to regain the upper hand over Maki Harukawa during costume chess. Ugh, the comeback after winter training was gonna be brutal…

“You have quite your own story then, huh?” Josie grinned at Yuta, before waving him off a little. “But, nah, Dimitri only knows her as ‘The Reaper’ because of Luminary rumors. Mostly we actually know her as The Ashen Demon, mercenary scourge of the chessboard, only matched by mercenary Sharp Blade Shez, her girlfriend.” Josie just grinned, completely on board with telling Yuta all this, regardless of any embarrassment or exasperation Dimitri and Hugo may or may not have. 

Dimitri flushed a bit, embarrassed by the small reminder that his hobbies made him a little obsessive over the rumors. But he smiled a bit through the flush. “Right, the Ashen Demon and Sharp Blade Shez. They really are notorious on the chess board. I don’t know how much interest in chess either of them have, but they have substantial interest in knocking other players off the board.”

“Ashen Demon is a pretty cool name,” Yuta admired, before adding in like an afterthought, “And saving our siblings wasn’t her ‘big moment of humanity’ dude. Big sis is nice all the time. She does a bunch of good stuff, and saved our siblings. Get it right, big guy.” Yuta nudged Dimitri with his shoulder and winked up at him. 

Dimitri gave him a deer in headlights look again, before going back to eating his ribs. Not sure what to make of Yuta’s body language at all. 

Yuta then looked to Josie, smirking in that giggly, harmless way of his as he asked, “So! Hugo fights for real, Dimitri fights in pretend! What’s your deal? You like to spar too?”

Oh Dima… One of these days it’s gonna work out for you, man. Just keep trying. 

“In a certain manner,” Josie winked at Yuta, before laughing at the elbow Hugo jabbed into his side. “Owwww, okay, got it. It’s not really my usual thing, but when these guys need a fill, I’m on it. Use lances myself.”

“Use has a loose meaning when it comes to you,” Hugo huffed. And before he could catch himself, he gave Dimitri a commiserating look. “Josie tried to do the low-sweep parry on me--four times before he cut that shit out.” Then all of a sudden, Hugo seemed to remember who he was talking to, and quickly shut his mouth, glaring down at his food with a vengeance as he continued eating. 

Dimitri laughed a little weakly, before lowering his eyes as Hugo seemed to remember himself, the two staring at their plates as Dimitri said, “Ah, Josie, big open moves like that don’t work if you don’t have a secondary support to cover the weak spots.”

Dimitri didn’t comment on the real problem, which was just… Josie not taking good enough care of himself, really. Yuta was right there, which made it awkward to mention, and honestly… sometimes Dimitri wasn’t sure what there was to say anymore. Other than to keep reminding Josie that they didn’t want him to hurt himself, Dimitri knew this was just something Josie was still working through. Josie knew his friends wanted him to take better care of himself. Now it was just reminding him, and reminding him, and reminding him… and Dimitri wasn’t sure if Josie would ever really believe it. Dimitri hoped he did someday. Maybe when they were all older, but Dimitri had a hard time imagining life being much different a decade from now. He knew things out of high school were supposed to be dramatically different, but he had a hard time conceptualizing that. It felt like a fake thing people just said.

(At worse? Life outside of high school just sounded like potentially all the worst parts of high school, without the good stuff. Going from working in school to working in the plumbing business, but with his friends growing up and losing interest in the chess club and roleplays and moving on to other things in their lives that Dimitri wasn’t a part of… He knew that wasn’t entirely realistic. There were plenty of adults in the larping chess club. But would his friends be those kinds of adults?)

(He was already losing one of them because Dimitri lived in the fantasy and they didn’t…)

“Well, sounds like if we were to all spar, you’d be the fun one then,” Yuta grinned, giving Josie a small wink as he teased, “I’m not above an easy target. Especially one that opens himself up in sweeps? Ever get an electric shock to your stomach? It’s exhilarating.”

“But it would’ve been very cool if I pulled it off,” Josie laughed easily, accepting Hugo’s flat glare with a pat on the shoulder. He knew, he knew, the hubris thinking he could ever pull showy moves past Hugo. 

(And it was easy to do stuff like that when Josie didn’t want to put in much effort. It wasn’t like they were fighting to the death or anything, and…sometimes it felt like he needed to remind Hugo of that. Even if his friend always remembered in the way that counted in the short-term. Still, the punishing welts stung.)

“Hey, at least you’re honest about it. And that sounds like quite the novel experience,” Josie grinned, leaning slightly on his elbow on the table. “Might have to take a potshot on purpose, just to see how it is, especially if it’s so highly rated~”

Hugo just rolled his eyes with a slightly disgusted look, but without Irene there, no one was going to drag Josie away with demands to stop making sparring horny. 

Yuta snickered, before leaning in and whispering to the group, “Okay, but seriously? If you’re in a fight with some dude, and if you zap him in the lower stomach. If he’s got a dick? It’s going up. Like, straight up. I’ve gotten out of soooo many fights just because I zapped someone in the stomach and they got embarrassed and left.”

Yuta then looked up at Dimitri, smirking up at him. “Want to test it out?”

Dimitri laughed lightly, before shaking his head. “No, I believe you. It makes a sort of sense, hearing it. I suppose a burst of direct…adrenaline? Would do that, yes.”

Yuta pouted a bit, before shaking it off. “Well, it’s not for everyone. But some people get a kick out of it.”

Ah, scratch that. Irene wouldn’t have to spare any bystander, it seemed. There were no innocent ones around. 

Josie snickered, utter delight on his face, hearing that from Yuta. “Oh man, but, but--!! Counter, what if they just moaned and went along with it? I guess if you were trying not to fight, it’d just do that too, but if you were going for who’d leave first? Improvise, adapt, overcome.”

Hugo sighed, long-suffering. “That’s…not what that phrase is for.”

“Mmmm, if he’s hot? I put my hands together and suddenly re-ignite my religion,” Yuta snickered, putting his hands one over the other onto his chest, closing his eyes as he smirked, “And hope an extra layer isn’t added to my trials over it. Not that I really believe in all of that stuff, but ey, can’t beat a good prayer session.”

At that, Dimitri suddenly blushed, face pinking in fluster as he played with his ribs a bit. Body language and flirting he’d miss all day, but he knew precisely what people meant when they referred to ‘praying’ as an Atuan. There was prayer that was just speaking to Atua, certainly, but that was considered a fairly rare practice. Most people prayed in words to the saints more than Atua, since the saints might actually be listening. People rarely spoke as if to Atua directly, unless they were ‘praying’. Offering their love and sexual energy to him as a tith. 

Rumor was that Kaito was different, and that he almost exclusively spoke to Atua. It was one of the reasons he was considered insane as a child. Who had the hubris to think they could talk to the actual god? Let alone act like said god was talking back.

“So, I’ve been living in Dicea for a little bit now, but I haven’t really had a chance to find out what people… do?” Yuta said, looking between the guys, “Around here? Beyond work out, I mean. And the theater. Basically, I’ve been staying with my sister and her fiancé, aaaaand while I love them both, they’re pretty set in their hobbies and I haven’t had a chance to explore much. Any recommendations?”

Dimitri lit up. “Chess.”

Yuta smiled blankly at him, before grinning. “Tall, blond, and brainy? Whole package, huh? Neat! But not really my thing if I’m honest. No one’s ever accused me of being overly bright.”

“That can’t be right,” Dimitri said, raising an eyebrow at Yuta, “You were accepted into the detective track at least once. They only take their most intelligent kids for that.”

“Hah! Just goes to show how lackluster the pool of kids were when I got picked then,” Yuta giggled, before looking at the others, “What else?”

Josie laughed, joining in Yuta’s good humor, though he did give Dimitri a covert, sympathetic look at his fluster. What a Good Boy. He’d get there one day. Maybe not for sex, sure, but the entire realm of romance and associated things. If not to join, then to simply recognize it right in front of him. 

Snickering a bit at Yuta’s graceful dismissal of chess, Josie hummed. “Well, you said you’re into swimming? Kinda just missed the best season for it around here, unless you’re the insane sort who like ice swimming. Hm, there’s a great dancing scene around here, and plenty of places that don’t let the bars inside dictate who can go in. Ah, we have a friend who’s in the equestrian scene too--pretty neat stuff if you like horses.”

Hugo stayed quiet, leaving it to Josie. Since working out wasn’t an option to contribute, he was pretty much out of ideas to pipe up with anyway.

Yuta’s nose wrinkled. “I love swimming, but I’d prefer a heated pool over an icy river. Yeaaaaaah,” Yuta said, letting the word drag out as he looked away, resting his cheek against his knuckles as he grinned, “Definitely not my thing. But! Horses sound cool. You guys ride horses?”

He asked the group, but looked at Dimitri, who nodded after a moment. “I ride a bit, yes. It’s an excellent accessory for larping specifically, but–” and now Dimitri’s eyes lit up, his tone speeding up as he said, “--it’s also great for getting into the mindset of a character? Especially when the character has a strong affinity for horses. For instance, my current character, Victoria, her only real connection with horses is using them as escape animals, so I can feel a bit of her adrenaline and panic when I run the horse hard through a field, and I can channel that for the next escape scene I need. But my old character, the prince of Illumination–”

“Oh, like Luminary!” Yuta beamed, “I get it.”

Dimitri faltered a little, a little more embarrassed as he continued, “Uh, yes. But, the Illumination prince, or, really the ‘king’, he’s been a king for ages, I still have a hard time updating his title mentally sometimes, but the king had been raising a horse to be his bonded animal for a while, so he has a real love for his horse and a respect for horses in general, to the point where he’s worried that the woman he loves might not accept the animal and he doesn’t–”

“Woman?” Yuta asked, “Isn’t this supposed to be Prince Kaito?”

Dimitri faltered again. “W-well… not exactly. In my campaign, the king’s fallen in love with the woman who helped him steal the kingdom from his brother, but her powers become so massive that she’s becoming less and less human every day. But, that’s just the NPC, he’s also developed this romantic budding relationship with his most loyal knight, who’s played by another player, my friend Dedan, and now a major conflict for him is does he pursue the furious passion he has for the woman who looks like a god to him, or does he let himself love the knight whose proven himself a thousand times,” Dimitri smiled, eyes a little fuzzy and lost as he gushed, “It’s hard to guess what a character will do in the moment, they sort of have a life of their own after a while, but I’m hoping he picks the knight and… and…”

He wasn’t playing the king anymore.

“...Or, well, it’ll be up to the DM now, actually, he’s an NPC now,” Dimitri said.

“Oh! Neat,” Yuta said, considering all of that… before he grinned up at Dimitri, “So, you really like roleplaying then, huh. Like Dungeons and Demons! Bold~ Do you do other types of roleplaying?”

“Oh, absolutely,” Dimitri said, before immediately undercutting Yuta’s point as he said, “Pathfinder is really good too.”

Josie and Hugo nodded in agreement. Hugo was willing to go to quite a few lengths for his training, but ice swimming was too far even for him. And while Josie liked to think he had pretty good cold resistance…pff. His friends would drop kick him to the sun if he even so much as looked at a chilly pool consideringly. They were good like that. 

Settling back as Dimitri went off on his plotlines, Josie decided to try and distract Hugo’s disdain a bit by trying to steal slices of meat from his plate. And given that the only glares Hugo sent were towards him as Dimitri talked about his king…he’d call it a success. 

Though that was the only success at the table, it seemed. 

Sighing, Josie put his head in his hands before giving Yuta a shrug. “Dima gets very into character. If horseriding didn’t give it away, he likes trying out new, practical things for authenticity. I’m sure there’s more than a thing or two he could learn from you, Yuta. Maybe you guys could find something new and fun to do in Dicea together.”

Hugo gave Josie a dry look. “They’ve already covered sparring.”

There was a thump as Josie went facedown on the table. “Hopeless.”

Yuta seemed to consider Josie’s advice seriously, his brow furrowed… before he looked at Dimitri. “Pathfinder, huh?”

Dimitri smiled, nodding with a sweet, harmless look on his face. “I really enjoy it.”

Yuta looked Dimitri up and down. Taking in the blond hair, the blue eyes, the sweet, sometimes shy, sometimes eager smile. 

…he was taalllll. With some muscle that Yuta couldn’t even fathom how he had achieved them, sweet little geek that he apparently was.

Yuta was a bit of a jock, himself. He liked competitive swimming, he liked eating, he liked partying with friends, and yes, he liked sex. He and Dimitri didn’t seem to have a toooon in common…

…but he was so pretty.

“I can learn pathfinder,” Yuta decided determinedly. Dimitri lighting up with delight next to him.

Damnit Dima, you better treasure this guy…

-

Temp was risking taking Addason to the park again today. It was getting a little better every time he tried.

Addason was a sensitive baby. There was nothing wrong with his hearing, but Temp suspected that his son might struggle with too much stimulation. It was far too early to guess autism, but Temp kept it in the back of his mind as he kept his baby warm and well bundled, holding him in his arms as he went to sit down at the park bench, letting Addason rest on his leg as his baby looked wide eyed out at the world. Taking in the new sights and sounds.

No sense of distress yet. Good, good… “I can feel you.” Temp smirked to the person standing behind him, “If you’re going to sneak up, try to be less vivid about it.”

“Just trying not to startle the little guy. Or your son,” Thalia shrugged as she rounded the side of the bench, giving Temp a little nod once he could see her. “Another park trial today?” It seemed like a good one for it--while it wasn’t windy or raining or unseasonably cold, it seemed like there were less people out than usual. Could just be a lull in activity. 

“He takin’ it alright?” she asked.

Temp snrked a little, lightly rubbing his sons arm through the blanket as he said, “I’ve been described in many different ways, but you should know, kitten, ‘little’ isn’t one of them.” 

Giving his friend– sort of… sort of, for now– an amused, fond look, he looked down at his baby, “Addie’s been in a pretty good mood for a few days now actually. He slept through the night last night, so I thought today would be a good time to give him some air, while he’s all awake and refreshed.”

Thalia smirked a little at that. “Points for originality on my part, then.”

Smiling a little more softly down at Addason, giving the baby a little wave when his big blue eyes fell onto her, Thalia hummed softly. “Seems like a good call. Calm sort of day.”

“...maybe before the storm,” she sighed, taking one of her hands out of her pocket to stretch her neck a little. “But it’s good to take the lulls where you can get it.”

“Must you wish ill on me?” Temp sighed, smiling lightly as Addason made a small, happy sound at seeing Thalia, wiggling on Temp’s lap a little, “Perhaps he will be a calm and sleepy and sweet baby for the rest of forever, and I will give him many face kisses and we will sleep through the night forever and ever, amen.”

“Speaking of lulls,” Temp said, glancing over to his friend, “Things alright on your end? You mentioned you’d be getting news soon…”

“You can hope,” Thalia shrugged, “Think some of that’s likely to come true, at least. I dunno what Addie would do without many kisses.”

Sighing, Thalia tipped her head back a little. “It’s good news, but also like…yikes.”

Coming a little closer--even if Addie liked her, Thalia still didn’t want to butt in on the little guy’s space--Thalia crouched to speak moderately more privately with her friend. “Told you that Danny mentioned he was going to try reaching out to Vergil again? He did. And the twins are back in sync.”

Thalia played with a piece of hair that fell out of her jacket. “So…revolution’s in full swing. All major players managed to work out a plan that even my mom managed to hear about, so if they didn’t manage to cover that up…?” It was meaningful. “The rebels have carved out a post in the capital, right on Queen Junk-Pile’s doorstep.”

Thalia shrugged, twirling her hair around a finger. “Who knows what it’ll actually accomplish…but they’re there and haven’t been burnt to cinders yet so…we’ll see.”

Temp made a small, breathy whistle sound– Addason’s head shot up, giving his father a bewildered look at the sound– before humming in concern, “I never would have imagined it among the Flora. No offense, but… rebellions don’t happen in hiveminds. Maybe in cases like yours and Hers, where the flora was raised outside of the system and managed to get broken from the hivemind before it was too late. But still entrenched in it? I just… how do you even begin to seriously contemplate a rebellion with the person you’re rebelling against always watching? There’s a reason Flora have been unstoppable for so long. It’s difficult to fight a truly unified force.”

“It’s not like people haven’t been unhappy.” Thalia shrugged, taking a look out at the park around them. “And at least the zealots have given up trying to police ‘unhappy’. But…the longer I live in Dicea, and actually get news from other places? It doesn’t seem that different.”

“If you’re entrenched in a culture, you don’t think to question it. Anyone who does learns to get sneaky. Then they find anyone who might even have a passing interest or similar goals, and you teach them to be sneaky too. In a lot of ways, the way she watches, and the way…people who believe in the spirit of Dicea, or people who believe in the holy power of the Momota watches aren’t that different. Flora just have a more physical enemy for the mental battleground, rather than a self-made one.”

“...my take on it, anyway,” she shrugged. “Your perspective is probably more tempered by seein’ it dang happen.”

“I actually try to not live in places going through dramatic upheavals, if I can help it.” Temp admitted, listening to Addason testingly try out some little baby sounds, trying to mimic the two adults above him. “It inspires… bad habits in me. Ultimate power and limitless influence are only fun as fantasies. In practice?” Temp sighed, “It just makes your flaws all the more dangerous and deadly. And I am a flawed individual. Watching a country infight tempts me to want to go in and ‘help’ one side or the other, and because my lifetime makes consequences less dire to me? I just can’t make decisions people with more to lose would approve of, but I still have too much power to enforce my decisions anyway.”

“...know what I mean?” Temp asked, before shrugging, “Sorry, not super relatable, I guess.”

“Not really,” Thalia drawled, “But I do get that it’s a pain to be in the middle of. Don’t know where my idiot brothers get the audacity. Making the rest of us look aimless by comparison.”

Thalia smiled a little at the testing sounds Addason was making before she sighed. “Annoying that you can never just choose something and be done with it. Everything ripples out to everything else… Does make the quieter parts of town more appealing, just to not have to consider everything else.”

“...but hopefully,” she said a little quieter, “the ripples from this make a kinder world for little champ here to grow up in.”

Temp laughed a little, before looking adoringly down at his son, “It would be nice. I worry about what will happen if he grows up and finds himself longing for the hivemind. It would be understandable, it’s a fundamental part of your species. Who knows. But it’d be nice to think if he decided to return to them, that it’d be a more peaceful mind than the one they’re currently stuck with.”

“Aghsh.” Addason tried, drooling a little. Temp gave him an encouraging ‘Yes, indeed’ as he wiped his mouth. 

-

While all distinct in their respective cultures’ lore, there is significant data to suggest that Baku, Ljosalfar, Dokkalfar, Mara, Nocnitsa, and Sandmin all refer to the same creature, herein referred to as Remmé. Remmé are beings closely associated with dreams, possibly even dreams point-blank with a physical form in our dimension. While sometimes categorized as shapeshifters, it would be more accurate to describe Remmé as having no definite form. 

Unlike psychics who may witness or alter a dream through the means of mental manipulation, Remmé act as if dreams are a separate dimension entirely, with the Remmé being their ultimate influencers. While their methods and purposes differ story to story, the constant of Remmé’s actions include granting dreams unto people, off which they sustain themselves. Often Remmé are characterized as tricksters, promising good dreams to an unsuspecting victim, only for the victim to become lost in the dream, have the dream warp into nightmares, or become unable to dream at all after a Remmé has gorged itself. 

WARNING: Do not accept a Remmé’s deal! If encountered, leave without engaging.

-

Kaito was… relaxed, today.

The word that felt the most apt in the moment was ‘zen’. He was right with the world, with his faith, with his own body. Very specifically his own body. He and his body were very, very chill. 

He loved his shrine. Had he mentioned that before? His shrine was amazing.

To Kaito’s disappointment, he had not tempted his husbands into his shrine yesterday. Probably for the best, really. It had been a long, lazy day, but if he had added in the sexy allure of his ethereal, enchanting husbands? Kaito’s relaxing self-indulgence would have probably turned a bit feral. They drove him wild. Especially his ‘Kichi. Shuichi could make Kaito heel and love it, but Kokichi made Kaito’s head spin. As pent up as he had been yesterday? Kaito would have lost it on Kokichi, and his good husband had probably known that.

So, Kaito had spent his day in the shrine alone. Which, shame, but also good. He was relaxed. He felt zen. 

Kaito, in exchange for getting the day to himself yesterday, had volunteered for being on Miya duty for most of the day. Which he was chill with. He and Miyako? They were zen together. Kaito laid out on his back on the floor, while Miyako maid valiant attempts to crawl around his stomach and chest. She was going for his goatee, Kaito knew, with the way his little princess had fixated her eyes on it. But he also knew she wasn’t quite there yet, crawling wise, so he was content to let her strain and reach for it, not quite in hairpulling range.

“You’ll get there someday, Miya~” Kaito sang-songed to her, patting her butt a bit as Miyako tried to coordinate her knees, trying to push forward. “Keep trying, sweetbun.”

There was a knock on the door. Kaito gave it a slightly exasperated look, before whispering to Miyako, “Maybe if we don’t say anything, we can just get to lie here and be cool and chill, Miya…”

Another knock. “Kaito?” Hajime called through, “I’m sorry to bother you, but Kirumi said you were still in your room?”

“Tattletale,” Kaito whispered, staring at the ceiling, “Snitch. Traitor…ugh, fine. Coming!” Kaito called, sitting up with a groan, cradling Miyako to his chest. 

Hajime had a key, and Kaito knew it, but both went through the process of Kaito opening the door for him, giving Hajime a grin… before raising an eyebrow at the person behind him. She was familiar… oh! “Right! Hajime I forgot you were doing this.” Kaito admitted, grinning brightly at… shoot, what had been her name… Junko? No, that was the Queen of Danganronpa, what was her… June! “June, right? The muse?”

June smiled brightly, giving him a two-fingered salute, “The one and only!”

“Neat,” Kaito grinned, before looking to Hajime, “What can I do for you, man?”

“Actually, Kaito, I have some big news! Or, well, potentially big news. I’m pursuing something pretty seriously, and I wanted you to hear it from me first,” Hajime explained, “Can we come inside?”

At that, Kaito’s grin flickered. Glancing over at June, before looking back at Hajime. “We?”

It wasn’t like it was a strict, enforced rule, but… with the exception of invited friends and family, no one came into the princes’ room. It wasn’t a ‘rule’, perse, but it was something Kaito had been reinforcing over and over again since he first moved into the castle, snarled at staff who let themselves in, and bought a lock for the door. 

Kaito was friendly, in his own way, and some of those ways were very flamboyant and obvious. So much so that it had been a bit of a learning curve for the castle, to realize how seriously the Luminary prince took the privacy of his and his families personal quarters. Hajime was considered particularly trusted among the staff not just because he had a key, but because he could come and go without Kaito grinning with all of his teeth and getting aggressive and confrontational. Kaito didn’t even really like people coming and going from what he considered his families private wing, or, hall in the castle, and Maki, who lived closest to the stairs, reinforced that desire by confronting anyone who wandered down the hall or to Timothy’s corner that she didn’t recognize. 

June had discovered the hard way that while the castle itself was pretty open to the public, between the guardforce, the knowledgeable staff, and the Luminaries own strict sense of privacy, getting close to Miyako alone was basically impossible, and getting into the heir-apparents wing untested was also damn near impossible, and risked questions if you ended up there more than once.

But, Hajime was trusted to the point where he was damn near considered family. Kaito’s son called him ‘uncle’, and that wasn’t a common, idle practice in Luminary. Kaito trusted Hajime to act as family to his son, and in turn, that made Hajime’s vouch extremely worthwhile. And Hajime now trusted June, as Hajime explained to Kaito, “She’s been invaluable in talking me through this pursuit, and honestly, I feel like I owe her getting to see this through as I, well… ask for your blessing and support in something.”

Kaito, a little baffled as to what this could be, glanced over at June again, who smiled. Then down at Hajime, who gave him a determined, in slightly nervous look… and Kaito relaxed his shoulders, stepping aside to let them in as he said, “For you? Of course, Hajime. Anything. Come on in.”

-

It took some explaining as the three, plus Miyako in Kaito’s arms, got comfortable, but Kaito whistled low once Hajime was finished, “Woah. A Dicean ambassador… Hajime, that’s amazing!”

“Ngeaa!!” Miyako shouted in turn.

“Do you think so?” Hajime asked, grinning a little weakly, “I know I’m… not what an ambassador looks like, to a Luminary–”

“No one in Dicea would be what an ambassador looks like to a Luminary, man,” Kaito explained, shaking his head as he bounced Miyako on his knee, “Maybe a few people could arguably pass on, like, certain family ties or arguments? But even then, it’d be really weak and it’d take just a few questions for the illusion to fall apart. Dicea doesn’t have a noble class, not really, so trying to meet with Luminary on our terms? Is basically impossible, you guys would be shooting yourselves in the foot trying.”

“That’s what I said! Eeee, see, Hajime?” June beamed, sitting on the arm of the armchair Hajime had settled in, shaking his shoulder a little as she giggled, “Luminary and Dicea are too different, structurally, to consider their views of what an ambassador is as the end-all, be-all! And as an ambassador, you’d be all about the cultural compromise game anyway, bay-beeeee! Going in already knowing you’re not their ideal choice just means you don’t have to start from a point where you’re pretending you are!”

“Oh, uh, yeah! Basically,” Kaito said, grinning at June, “You have a head for politics?”

“I try to familiarize myself with whatever my subjects doing enough to the point where I can understand how they need to be encouraged,” June explained, tossing her hair back as she shrugged with a wink, “Encouragement isn’t as convincing if the person saying you can do it sounds like an idiot themselves.”

“Wow, yeah, that makes sense,” Kaito grinned, “I forgot how cool your job is. I think I’d love to be a muse.”

“Pffff, says Dicea’s prince-consort! Like that’s not basically your job title already! And from what I can see? You are killing it!” June giggled, “Oh, speaking of! Your baby? Suuuuper cute. I’m sure I said that last time too, but she’s gotten soooo big since I last saw her! Growing like a little weed!”

“Awww, say ‘thank you’, Miya.” Kaito said, before picking up Miyako and putting her in front of his face, wiggling her slightly as he said in ‘her’ voice, “Thank you, June! I am a beautiful flower!”

June smiled, “Of course you are.”

“Alright, but, let’s not get too distracted by my Miya’s adorableness,” Kaito said sternly, still keeping Miyako in front of his face as he turned to Hajime, having ‘her’ say, “Uncle Hajime is going to do a very cool job and dad is fully supportive! But…” Kaito lowered her down onto his lap, looking at Hajime consideringly, “Is that all you wanted? My blessing? You know I don’t really have control over who Aiichi picks, right?”

“Well…” Hajime glanced over at June, who smiled encouragingly, “I actually thought, before I have a chance to do my interviews for the position, that I’d benefit from knowing more about the sort of cultural clashes that come from engaging with Luminary as a Dicean. I was half-hoping Kokichi would be here too, or maybe Shuichi or Maki, but ultimately what I’m looking for is some personal insights into ways the cultural clash goes wrong, so that I can prepare statements and hypotheticals to how I’d avoid it for the interviews.”

“Oooooh, right, that’s clever. I understand that.” Kaito nodded, scratching the back of his neck and frowning, glancing over at June, before saying carefully, “Well, I mean, obviously there were some cultural clashes, sure, when I moved here, but… I mean, for being a Dicean in Luminary, I wouldn’t want to… I’d never suggest the heir-apparent handled anything less than gracefully,” to someone Kaito didn’t know, “though I messed it up for us plenty, back in the beginning.”

“Hey, hey, if you’re worried about rumors?” June said, putting up her hands, “Part of my job is discretion. Not everyone wants it getting around what they need inspiration with, so confidentiality is part of the game, for me. Legally I could still spread rumors, right, but if it got around that I did with the royal family? And you all were displeased? That’s my career in the tank, no one would ever trust me with their baggage again.”

“That makes sense…” Kaito said, shifting uncomfortably for a moment, before looking back to Hajime, “It really was mostly my own fault. Not everyone in Luminary is as… off as me. I don’t know how universal my scenarios or advice would be.”

“It doesn’t have to be personal, historical scenarios,” Hajime said, “Just… what’s something I’d likely encounter, as an ambassador in Luminary, that as a Dicean could cause tension between the two counties.”

“Oh, respect.” Kaito said, frowning, “Without a doubt. They won’t respect you in a way you’ll recognize, and you won’t respect them in a way they’ll recognize. Chances are, you’ll offend the absolute dookie out of each other.”

“Did that happen between you and Kokichi?” June asked.

Kaito’s eyes flickered to her uncertainly, before looking to Hajime, “I offended Kokichi a lot, yes.”

“But, you guys have it figured out now, right?” June smiled, leaning in towards Kaito, pressing her shoulders together a bit to make her breasts pop out of her clothes a bit… and was a bit disappointed when Kaito didn’t glance down as she said, “It’s okay to admit things went wrong in the past if it’s all figured out now. What’s the harm in talking about a problem that’s solved?”

Kaito frowned… before saying earnestly, “Actually, see, this? This is a great example right now of differences in respect. Hajime, if you were to go to Luminary and started talking badly about Dicea, or Aiichi, or my husband, as a way to endear yourself to Luminary? No one there would trust you. If you’re willing to disparage or mock people you’re viewed as sworn or indebted too, then anyone you don’t have those ties with can’t expect you to treat them with any loyalty or respect either. So they’ll avoid you.”

Hajime nodded earnestly, and something about how seriously he said, “Ah, okay, can you explain more?” made Kaito relax a little, focusing on Hajime, the exchange now feeling less like a personal interrogation. 

So Kaito explained. He explained that respect in Luminary looked like a certain amount of deferment, and deferment required a certain amount of caution, if not outright fear. “It’s not that people don’t respect confidence or bravery. They do. But it has to be in the right context, or it’s going to come back to bite you,” Kaito explained, “There’s a certain amount of pretending in Luminary politics that you have to do well, and some of that pretending is pretending to be intimidated when you’re not. Calling someone on their bluff can humiliate them, which will make them not want to work with you anymore, or worse, calling them on their bluff means you’ve made an enemy out of them. It’s not a guarantee it’ll earn you their respect, like here.”

Hajime raised an eyebrow, “I’m not sure… anyone calling out someone trying to intimidate them is to ‘earn’ their respect. I think people do that here to not be insulted and not put up with bull…crud,” Hajime said, Kaito nodding appreciatively at him as Miyako echoed noises below them, “and to not have to deal with them anymore.”

Kaito looked away at that, “Well, I guess that’s another difference. It’s dangerous to just ignore someone in Luminary. I can’t even think of any real examples growing up of two people who hate each other ignoring each others existence. It’s literally not a possibility in Luminary culture, it’s expected for hatred to be its own sort of relationship.”

“Really?” Hajime asked, genuinely bewildered by that, “So, wait, if I were to make an enemy in Luminary as an ambassador, they’d consider it… what, a personal vendetta?”

“I guess more or less? It’s a relationship, yeah. A personal one, if that’s what you’re asking.” Kaito said, “There’s even a word for it when it’s romantic. A kismesis relationship?” He asked, waiting for signs of recognition in either of them, “Love’s pretty important in my religion, so we have a few different words for different types of love. A kismetic relationship is basically when your personal relationship with someone you’re an enemy with becomes its own sort of committed romantic relationship. It happens to feuding business rivals a lot.” 

“Ah… oh?” Hajime shuttered, “Okay??”

“Did yours and Kokichi’s ever venture that way?” June asked, before smiling sheepishly at Kaito’s sudden intense look at that, “I’m not trying to be cruel! I just… you knoooow, everyone heard how rough your wedding was. And coming right off the fifteen year war? Liiiike, maybe he never considered you romantic enemies, but, liiiiike, for a second there that sounds like what you literally were.”

Kaito’s lips thinned a bit, judging how much he should say… before he suddenly laughed a little, looking away, “It wasn’t supposed to be. So I never once considered it like that. But, I mean… maybe the first week? Maybe that’s what our relationship was. When we didn’t know each other at all.”

June frowned, glancing down at Miyako, before trying a new tactic, since Kaito was apparently too distracted by babies in his laps to be appropriately horny for her great cleavage. So instead, she reached into her blouse and pulled out a pair of glasses, putting them on as she pulled a tie out to pull her hair back, explaining, “Sorry, it’s getting a little warm in here.”

Then, keeping her tone sympathetic and professional, she asked him, “That must have been tough, huh? Being sent into a marriage with a foundation of being enemies and aggression? I bet Shuichi helped calm things down, between you and Kokichi? Were you two dating before you married Kokichi?”

“Shuichi? Oh, no, June,” Hajime stepped in now, looking up at her, “Shuichi wasn’t a part of their relationship till that beach trip I told you about. Right, Kaito?”

“Oh, yeah, absolutely. Shuichi was not our ashen, that is not what happened,” Kaito laughed, rubbing the back of his neck, “He was a whole different thing, from me and Kokichi’s relationship.”

“Which is better, now?” June asked.

“Oh, yeah! The best! Kokichi spoils me.”

“But in Luminary culture, even if he wasn’t doing better, you couldn’t tell anyone about it?” June clarified.

“...” 

“I only ask so that Hajime would know what was going on if he saw something like that in Luminary!” June laughed, putting her hands up in surrender, “Sorry, that sounded rude after I said it. It’s obvious you guys are happy. I don’t think Miyako could be such a happy little ball of sunshine on your lap there otherwise. Babies just reflect what they’re parents are like, I’m sure she’s very sensitive to your moods. And look at how giggly she is!” June smiled, Miyako wiggling happily in Kaito’s grip, “That’s a sign of happy parents right there!”

Kaito still stared at her tensely… before his shoulders relaxed, grinning as he nodded, “Right. Exactly. Yes, I’d hesitate to tell people if Kokichi was treating me poorly because of culture stuff. But he’s not. Our relationship is solid and he’s amazing, and my Miya here is proof of it. But, yeah, Hajime, you’ll want to keep an eye out for signs that people are holding back on suggesting things are bad in their–”

June smiled and nodded and listened as Kaito explained more to Hajime the process of Luminary double-speak, who nodded and listened seriously and asked questions. June watching Miyako giggle and make baby sounds in his lap, a small smile on her face the whole time.

-

Things had been going well. Suspiciously well, Doppio sometimes thought, but…well, for now? He was happy to take it. Lazaro and Dante were…amazing. They tended to be on the blunt side, direct, Dante imposing in his tendency to stay quiet and listen, Lazaro intimidating in how he’d cut to the heart of things, but…those things were good. And pulled Doppio out of his head, and stopped him from beating around the bush and sandbagging himself. And on top of those things, they were kind, and they cared. When Doppio had tentatively brought up his memory issues, when they’d gotten down to talking about special needs, they had been curious about the things he already did to aid himself and cope, and brought up ideas to try out.

When…they’d gotten around to talking about the magic stuff, on a meeting that didn’t have to be supervised by his agents, they had only been mildly surprised at most to hear about Doppio being a Tulpa (he’d decided on telling them, and it had been an easier decision the more he got to know them. And it wasn’t just that Lazaro could cook so well there was something deep within Doppio that swore he could feel the sun and smell the sea when he ate, and that Dante was a surprisingly talented musician, in a sort of way that reminded Doppio a little of Amaina, in how she could turn anything into a song). What had been more surprising to them was Doppio’s physical age, and after that moment of shock, Lazaro had headbutted him (something Doppio had found the man tended to do with loved ones--it didn’t hurt, and kind of forced his gaze up) and had…practically demanded the adoption papers right then and there. They weren’t going to treat him like a baby, but…he just became even more someone they wanted to care for and help out. 

In some ways, Doppio had been surprised most of all with their reveals. His anxieties about it looking odd if he never aged were…uh, shared, sort of, considering that Dante was undead, and so would look like he was in his late-20s pretty much forever, unless he did something to specifically change that, and… Well…

Their lack of surprise about Tulpa being able to do anything, and thus so much about Doppio being up in their air made sense, since…Lazaro was sort of in the same boat. There was…a lot of stuff, but Doppio was willing to take Lazaro’s lead in just dismissing it all as ‘cosmic bullshit’. Essentially, he was…dead, and not. Alive, and not. A reaper, contracted under the god of death…but having a pulse, and bound to the realm of the living. Realms, actually. …it was complicated. 

By comparison, all their housemates were so simple, Doppio had only pouted a little when Firenze walked through the door with a ‘Hey, cuz!’. Kaito’s bodyguard really could’ve mentioned…anything??? But it was terribly in-character…as was discovering that the orange castle cat Doppio had snuggled up to several times was Firenze as well. He, and one of their other housemates, Matteo, were ‘Khajits’, cat people, as far as Doppio understood, and another one, one of the uncles that ran the gelateria, was a full on sphinx, Eddie, Uncle Eddie, as he had been delighted to insist upon, gleefully trading stories with Doppio about their respective illusion devices. Oddly enough, even aside from Abramo, Eddie’s husband who Doppio had also met at the ice cream shop, he’d…also met the last housemate. Mel, a selkie, who was the scientist the guardforce had contracted to check Doppio’s clothes. 

They were certainly a colorful bunch but…they were nice. And welcoming. And…excited for him. 

(...and every single one was completely unintimidated by the thought of anyone from Passione coming after Doppio in revenge. Really, Doppio got the impression that anyone who’d even think about trying would be in for an…unfortunate time.)

…so…with everything checking out?

They signed the papers. And now…Doppio was packing up his few belongings, Lazaro and Firenze coming by in a few to help bring things over to…his new home. His new home, with a big room that Doppio could…fucking twirl in and still not hit anything, and that they were gonna go shopping soon for to decorate it just how Doppio wanted, and…

…and wouldn’t have Arven there. At least all the time. 

Doppio glanced over at his boyfriend, pausing folding some clothes. 

Arven was looking down at his little metal painting of Chief, that he had drawn with Doppio out in the park, when Doppio had been turning his cog into something meaningful and symbolic for himself. As the room emptied out of all of Doppio’s belongings, Arven found himself lost in memories that the small items they had collected together brought him. Feeling nostalgic and… a little sad.

But he felt Doppio’s eyes on him, and looking up, he smiled at him slightly, “Big day.”

“Yeah,” Dopped huffed in a slightly overwhelmed laugh, finishing the fold he’d started. “I know I was whining a lot about being here forever, but…now that it’s time to go, it just…feels like it kinda snuck up on us, huh? At least I don’t have a ton, so it’s not like I’ll hold everyone up trying to pack up my things…”

Putting another sweater away, Doppio looked back up at Arven. “...do you wanna spend the night, tonight? Lazaro was already insisting that you join in for the ‘I’ve moved in’ dinner.”

Arven grinned, nodding, though he said, “Are you sure? I mean, it’s not like either of us are going anywhere… uh, else. Anywhere else. If you wanted to take a night to get settled, it’s not going to hurt my feelings.”

“I’m most settled with you,” Doppio said, shrugging with a small grin. “I’m not a stranger to suddenly calling a new place home, but…I think it’d be nice to have, um…” Doppio flushed. “...all of my home there, for the first night. Um, you, I mean. Then…adjust to it more on my own after?”

He flushed more, suddenly picking up the pace folding his clothes. “I-I mean, it’d be nice if you were there every night, a-and, I mean, you were there, you know Lazaro and Dante are happy for you to come over, but, um, still.”

Arven laughed lightly, before putting aside his copper painting. Standing up and heading over to Doppio and, wrapping his arms around Doppio’s waist, pressing up against his back as he rested his head on Doppio’s shoulder, “Yeah, I know, Aceto…”

Arven took a deep breath, breathing Doppio in. Sunshine… “I’ll come over tonight, but I can’t stay every night,” Arven said, draping himself on Doppio’s back a bit, holding him tight, “Maybe this is us going backwards a bit? Not living together anymore, but… maybe this will be good for us? Not being on top of each other anymore.”

“Though I’m going to miss you a lot.” Arven whispered, taking in another deep breath. Sunshine…

Doppio calmed, putting his shirt down before putting his hands on top of Arven’s, leaning back against him a little. “I dunno if ‘backwards’ is really…right? It’s just…different. Us doing different things.”

Turning his head, Doppio smiled softly as he kissed around where Arven’s ear was, through his hair. “...I’m gonna miss you a lot too. Sleeping in’s gonna be way less enticing, without you and Chief. And I’m gonna miss the burst of new herby smells every time you bring in something new. And I’m going to miss having nearly every breakfast and dinner with you…”

“...I’m just going to miss you.”

“Yeah,” Arven murmured, closing his eyes briefly at the small kiss to his ear… before he straightened up. Putting his hands on Doppio’s hips and encouraging him to turn around, before staring intently at him, “I love you.”

Doppio flushed under the intensity of Arven’s gaze, turning in his hold, before gently taking his hands in his own. “I love you too. And…that’s still true, even when I’m on the other side of town, okay? I’m still gonna come see you after school, and…well, honestly, I could still come by to walk you to school too, and we can plan out whatever we want with weekends…”

Leaning forward, Doppio softly pecked Arven. “Different doesn’t change anything for us.”

“You don’t have to come all the way over here to walk me to school,” Arven said, kissing Doppio back, lightly pressing to his lower lip, “But after school? That’d be nice. And, same. I still love you even if you’re busy, or if I’m busy, or… I don’t want you sitting around, waiting for me to show up. I know you haven’t done that in a while, but…”

Arven kissed him again. Pressing closer to him, pressing his forehead against Doppio’s, “I don’t like thinking you’re just lonely and crying, when I’m not around. I’d be happy if you were busy. I’d be happy if you were happy.”

“I might still,” Doppio murmured, enjoying the kisses. “At least on my non-therapy days? Since the house is closer to Mariah’s office… But if I don’t have anywhere scheduled to be in the morning… I used to wake up pretty early, you know. It’d be nice, scoping out the market first thing, then meeting with you… We could share some of the freshest fruits, or first-round buns right out of the oven.”

“...I am happy,” Doppio whispered, squeezing Arven’s hands gently. “I’m…really happy. I still don’t know how I want to decorate my new room, really, but the way Lazaro’s talking about it, it feels like it’ll take all week just for considering and shopping and arranging and everything. And I need to get down a list of all the plants in the garden, since Shino was wondering about the bugs that’ll frequent it. And we were talking about getting some pads for the basement, since Mel’s apparently not allowed to do experiments down there anymore, so it’s just a rec room, and Dante mentioned that we could make it a space for Hinata to tutor me, if we didn’t want to go to a dojo or anything…”

Doppio laughed softly. “I used to be so busy it felt like I barely had time to breathe. Now…we’re getting back there, but…it all makes me happy. And…not just ‘cause I’m being productive for someone else.”

“I don’t like thinking about you being lonely either, though. I know you have Chief, but… I just… I just want your life to be full too. Knowing you’re loved from all angles makes me happy.”

“I never knew what loneliness was, until I met you.” Arven said, smiling lightly as he squeezed Doppio’s hands back, “I didn’t think I was lonely before. I knew technically I was, but… I was so young when she left, that in a way I’ve never known anything else. Just me and Chief, against the world.”

“But then you showed up, and now? Now I get lonely.” Arven admitted, laughing slightly, “But now I also get excited. And happy. And silly. And upset. I didn’t realize how numb to it all I was, until you showed up, and suddenly it was like I could feel again.”

“So, yes, I’m busy. I’m really enjoying working on the pokemon game with the chess club. Kiba would eat all of my afternoons if I let him, we’re always hanging out. I’m getting really into my project these days, I’m hitting my stride with it. And between all of that and you and Chief… I’m busy. I’m happy.”

Arven kissed him again, before explaining, “But I have you to thank for any of that. I have you to thank for getting me out of the fog. I’d never go back.”

“I dunno if it’s really all me,” Doppio said, half-grinning, though truly happy hearing the fullness of Arven’s life. Though it was all stuff that he did know anyway, just as he’d already talked Arven’s ears off about his own things. “But…I am glad you decided to corner me in an alley. I…”

There was sadness, in Doppio’s pause. But he was completely sincere as he said, “I’m happier not being some…brainless puppet for my dad. So…thanks to you for that too. We’re lucky you really take theft seriously.”

“...though I did pay,” he insisted.

“Throwing your money at her counter does not count as a paying,” Arven smirked, kissing the tip of Doppio’s nose, “Little alcoholic, stealing cooking wine to guzzle down like a creep.”

Doppio scrunched his nose, though there was a grin playing on his lips. “I…do not drink my cooking wine for fun. If I’m gonna drink, then it’s gonna be better than that. And I don’t drink just to disgust myself, like some people.”

Arven snorted again, shaking his head against Doppio’s forehead… before asking lightly, “You going to go say goodbye to him? Or wait for him to hunt you down before you go?”

Sighing, Doppio closed his eyes for a moment. “It’s not fair to make him search me out, then get mad at him for being snoopy about my life. I’m gonna go say goodbye… Though it’s not even goodbye forever for him either. It’s not like I’m never gonna come by the castle again.”

“Yeah, but moving out, you know…” Arven shrugged, smiling lightly, “Feels like a big deal– oof. I think Chief agrees. Chief, down!” 

Chief, who had decided he wanted to be a part of the hugging session the boys were enjoying, had gotten up to his hind legs and rested his paws on their shoulders, tail wagging and panting happily as he looked at them. Yes. We are all in the huddle. It’s huddling time.

“Geez. Big ol’ man.” Arven laughed, as Chief tried to lick his cheek.

“O-oh! Heh…ha, Chief, c’mon!” Doppio giggled, letting go of one of Arven’s hands to embrace Chief as well, scratching lightly at his back. “Don’t worry, I’m gonna see you all the time too, still! You’re still getting all the good pets, even if it’s not always right before bed.”

It felt like a big deal. And it’d be different. But…for once? Doppio felt optimistic about this next big change in his life. 

-

Kaito was sitting in the garden, staring at the sky. A small, pleased smile on his face.

It wasn’t very often, that the moon came out in the daylight. Of course, during this time of day it was always there. The moon stuck around for a little bit during the mornings and the afternoons, and longer when the seasons got colder like this, the world shifting. But even still, it was usually too bright to see. 

In truth, Kaito wasn’t entirely sure why the lighting today allowed the moon to be seen. He suspected the moon itself was bright enough, it being a full moon, to compete with the rest of the sky. Either way, it was gorgeous…

…it was a nice distraction.

Doppio figured he had learned a thing or two, during his time at the castle. Outside was one of the first places he checked. 

His boots crunching on the chilly grass softly, he approached Kaito, hands cupped around a thermos, keeping them warm. “...Kaito? Do you have a sec?”

Kaito looked over, grinning, scooting more towards the left of the bench he had been sitting in the center of, pointing up, “Doppio! Sure, of course. Look, look, check that out! The moons out!”

Taking the implicit offer, Doppio sat down on the bench and looked up, humming softly as he spotted the moon. “Oh, that’s weird… The sun hasn’t even started to set. But…that’s kinda neat, seeing it during the day. Do you think that means we’ll get one of those huge fall harvest moons?”

He looked at the moon for a few more moments before holding up his thermos. “I made some coffee, if you want some? Um…the type of beans are supposed to have a sort of vanilla note to ‘em, so…kinda fancier stuff, I think.”

“Oh, man, I hope so. A big beautiful yellow moon? Or, oooh, orange moons, they’re incredible. I love orange moons,” Kaito gushed, leaning back to look at the moon again, taking a deep breath of the chilly air. He was still so amused when the breath came out steamy like that. Little dragon breaths. “Maybe it’s a lucky sign. A sign of your new harvest! Or… I dunno, something.” Kaito laughed. 

“Ooooh, well, if it’s fancy coffee,” Kaito grinned, nudging Doppio with his shoulder a little, before nodding, “Yeah, please. So! Heading off today, right? That’s exciting!” Kaito grinned, taking the thermos and taking a small sip, before making an appreciative sound, “Mmm, warm. Tastes good too, you grind these yourself? Here.” Kaito passed the thermos back, clasping his hands together and warming them against his breath, “Your folks coming to pick you up? Is it alright to call them your folks yet?”

“It’d be cool to see, at least,” Doppio agreed, though he wasn’t really sure that a full moon was a sign of much of anything. Maybe the fact that another month had passed. “I never really noticed moons having different colors? I guess then a blue moon might actually exist…”

Doppio poured out some coffee into the lid-cup for himself, happy to share the rest with Kaito, though he didn’t mind holding the thermos for Kaito either. Smiling a bit at the flavor verdict, Doppio shook his head. “It was kinda busy in the kitchen so I didn’t want to hold up their grinder. Chako was really nice about putting my beans through as a special request, though. So, uh, that aspect of them you can thank her for.”

Pausing for a moment, Doppio slowly nodded. “...I think so. I don’t really know how I feel about calling them my parents yet, and Lazaro and Dante said we could just play it by feel, no pressure. Uncle Eddie said there’s a lot of pressure to call him and Uncle Abramo ‘uncles’ though, so…” Doppio shrugged, that term self-evident. “But I think it’s fine if other people…yanno. It’s faster to refer to them.”

Taking a breath, Doppio nodded. “And, yeah. We’re gonna head out in a bit. I just…” He glanced over at Kaito with a slightly shy, but full-of-conviction look. “...I wanted to come say goodbye.”

Kaito was slightly startled to see Doppio hand him the thermos back– he had thought he was just being offered a sip, but seeing Doppio pour himself a cup, Kaito laughed sheepishly before taking the thermos with a grateful nod– taking another long sip of it as he looked back up at the moon. Pretty… pretty and out of reach. Sometimes the best things were.

Finishing his sip, Kaito met Doppio’s eyes, a warm look at Doppio’s conviction, but that warmth not inspiring the grin he usually sported. Just a warm, even look as he stared at Doppio… before he chuckled lightly, taking another sip of his coffee, “You don’t have to say it that intensely, kid. It’s not like I’ll never see you again. You’ll be around. So will I.”

“But, thanks for coming to say goodbye anyway,” Kaito said, looking down into the grass, “I’m really happy for you, ya’know? They seem like a good family, and you always look so… bright and hopeful, when you talk about them, or when they come around. It’s good. It’s ideal.”

“...” Kaito leaned back, resting on the back of the bench with a sigh, “...heh. Aw, it’s a big old castle, but it’s still gonna feel emptier without you in it. It’s good though. Ideal.”

Doppio blushed a bit. “I know… But it’s still a change. I’m not gonna be just downstairs, whenever. And I’ll still come by the castle, and we’ll probably still see each other in town, but…it’s a change. So I wanted to say bye.”

Doppio was…wary about idealizing Dante and Lazaro. About receiving the smallest bit of positive attention and staking the full force of his loyalty and attachment onto them. He and Mariah had talked over that, and…well, Kaito had become an example for Doppio to prove to himself he was more than capable of being more discerning for himself. But he really was happy with the time he spent with his…new parents. So it was nice that Kaito recognized that too. 

Still…

“...” Doppio sighed, holding his cup in his hands. “...I’m sorry I couldn’t be your kid. But…I’m grateful for everything you’ve done for me anyway, Kaito. I think space will be good, but…I will miss you too.”

“Hah,” Kaito said, a brief smile coming to his lips, before his face fell again. Leaning his head back and going, “H’aaah,” watching the steam fill the air. Such a neat little thing. It made him wish he was smoking hookah.

“I’m sorry I tried to be your dad,” Kaito said, “And… I am sorry I failed, a little. But I’m glad you held out for… for a better situation. You deserve it. Anything you want. I’m glad you held out for what would make you happy. I’m sorry you had to fight me for it. I’m glad you won.”

Kaito stared up at the moon. He was doing this to keep his eyes wide. He didn’t want to cry, as he said, “Can I tell you about a weird tadpole dream I had once?”

If life with his dad was an example of anything, then Doppio was probably pretty damn good at being happy in situations. Though, he supposed the fallout of everything after Kaito had notified CPs was an example of the exact opposite, but…w-well… Doppio felt like he could’ve been happy, being Kaito’s kid. 

But it really would’ve been happiness they would have to make. Between them butting heads and Kaito having to convince his husbands…and as grateful as Doppio was to Kokichi and Shuuichi as well, he…didn’t want to be a child some of his parents just had to put up with. Like a kid bringing home a stray cat, and the rest of the family just having to adapt, since there wasn’t another option. 

He wanted people who had talked it over and did their research and went to a shelter with excitement for him barely contained. And…he’d gotten that. 

But it didn’t mean that he wasn’t grateful to Kaito for getting him out of the rain. He just…wished he hadn’t had to claw the kid to ribbons to properly be brought to the shelter. 

“Yeah?” Doppio confirmed curiously, taking a sip of his coffee.

“I had never had a dream like this before. It was a few months after I first moved here, and, there was…” Kaito’s eyes dilated a little, a shiver of chill running through him, “All these kids coming. Maki was sending thirty children that she wasn’t coming back with. Shuichi was pregnant. I was trying to father Timothy. And, you know…” 

Kaito’s eyes reddened, clutching his fingers around the thermos, “There was this terrible woman who was pregnant, that Maki had taken responsibility for. She was awful, Doppio. I hated her so much… but Maki had taken responsibility, and given it to Shuichi, who was stressed and tired, and I loved them both so much. So much. So I said I’d help her through the pregnancy process and her child through the adoption process, and now I’m that kids godfather and I love him so much, and I just… I fought with every fiber of my being, to not beg my husbands to let me adopt him. It felt like a part of me was being ripped out of me, to give him up. My little Bonus…”

“...I looked that terrible woman in the eye and held her hand and comforted her even though I hated her, for the sake of that baby, and then I gave him to someone else. And now he’s happy with his dad and I’m so glad it happened, but if felt like agony and I’ve never really…”

Kaito closed his eyes, “Anyway, the tadpole dream happened around then. With all the different kids coming. And I dreamt I was at this lake, right? And I had all these little tadpole, like… mermaid babies. And I was trying to take care of all of them, but it was so hard… and my biggest fear was that the kids would get past this barrier to the bigger part of the lake I had put up? Which a few of them kept trying to do. I’d be trying to take care of the kids, and I’d look up and they’d be climbing the wall or jumping or… I was terrified that one of them would get out into the lake and I wouldn’t even notice? And they’d just be lost.”

“...for me? Through all of this?” Kaito said, closing his eyes, “You were just trying to climb out into the lake and… shit, I don’t know. I’ve lost my metaphor,” Kaito admitted with a little laugh, wiping his eyes. Mission failed. “I think it’s always gonna hurt me, to let a kid go. Losing you to the lake, sorta thing. But, fuck, I’m proud still. Is it alright for me to say that?” Kaito laughed, looking over at Doppio with a small grin, “You weren’t eaten! Or lost! Or whatever other metaphor I’m trying to string together. Fuck, you’re doing great! Which is all I really wanted. So… there,” Kaito said, sticking out his tongue at Doppio, “Bully to you, I got what I wanted. Enjoy your good life, nerd.”

Kaito’s responsibility was really something. It was a rock, it meant that no matter what, you had a stalwart ally in everything you did. But…in everything. There was no getting away from his responsibility, once he felt it for you. It wasn’t just support, a soft place to land if you stumbled, it was arms around you at all times. It was stifling…but no one could argue it wasn’t protective. And when the world was all knives around you, it was one of the greatest things you could have in the world. 

…but no one could grow with arms caging them in. 

“I don’t just do things to oppose you, you know,” Doppio said, smiling faintly. “And…I will. But…”

Doppio kicked the heel of his boot against the grass. “...if I’m in the lake, it doesn’t mean I’m gone. I dunno what your barrier looked like, but…if you could see the rest of the lake at all, then…it’s not something completely separate. It’s the same body of water. I’ll just…have more space. Get bigger than a tadpole.”

Glancing up, Doppio gave Kaito a slightly teasing smile. “You said for a lot of stuff I was practice for your kids. …the empty nest syndrome is gonna hit you hard when Tim and Miyako grow up, isn’t it?”

“Ugh,” Kaito groaned, reaching to his chest to clutch his heart, shivering, “It’s gonna take decades off my life. They’re gonna leave and I’m immediately going to go gray. You guys have no idea. It’s awful. It’s like my chest just tightens… I hope someday you have children that you love and you understand this kind of agony. It’s the best thing I’ve ever done.” Kaito said, letting his hand fall, sighing.

“...yeah, I’ll see you around plenty,” Kaito said, reaching up to rub his eyes, “Now I’m just waiting for Arven to break my heart next. Watch, this kids gonna go find himself a dream family just to spite me. He better be ready for me to get clingy and needy, now that you’re not around to act as a buffer between us. You go be a frog or a mermaid of whatever the hell those little babies would have been, Arven’s still my tadpole, dammit. Gonna drag him to so many archery lessons.”

“...can I have a hug before you go?” Kaito asked. “Not because this is goodbye forever or anything. Just because I want to?”

Doppio laughed softly, finishing his cup of coffee. “I really hope he does…though I’ll pass on the warning so he’s ready. And I think I’m just a tadpole in someone else’s little tidepool now. I was in the lake, but…while I wasn’t eaten or anything, it was too big to be by myself. So…now I’m not.”

He couldn’t imagine having kids one day, but Doppio supposed that wasn’t too weird for his age. Sure there were kids that imagined families from the first moments they could conceptualize their own, but plenty more that didn’t. And…Doppio was going to enjoy being a kid while he was one, not worrying about having to be an adult for someone else. Not yet. 

Smiling, Doppio set his cup down and nodded. “...don’t get obnoxious about it, okay? Lazaro and Dante are really nice, and affectionate in their own ways. …but I still like your hugs best. Might be biased since they were my first.”

Kaito passed back the thermos, grinning as he hopped to his feet. “Yeah? Well, you can always have one. Consider that an open invitation! Come here, kid.”

Pulling Doppio in, Kaito held him gently at first, just wanting to be warm and reassuring… and then he grinned and squeezed, picking Doppio up off his feet a bit, before setting him back down. “Eeee… alright, alright. Go run off to your cool new parents, ya little punk. And don’t think leaving the castle means no ones watching for shenanigans! Be respectful to your parents, if you're doing something with your boyfriend, pull out the bed so the headboard doesn’t knock against the wall! Fucking everyone knows what that sound means, don’t make them listen to it, got it?” Kaito laughed, stepping back to ruffled Doppio’s hair, “Hah! Not getting away from me without one last bit of damn good advice!”

Hugging Kaito back, Doppio let himself sink into that warm, familiar, comforting hold. A hug that couldn’t hide its affection if it tried. A hug that promised you weren’t alone on the bad days, and celebrated every good day. And Doppio did his best not to go completely limp and indulge in the tight squeeze it turned into, squeezing Kaito back a bit, though with more restraint than the prince. 

That was an incredibly easy thing to have, though. 

Burning red at the last piece of advice Kaito saw fit to leave him with, Doppio sputtered out an affronted, “Kaito!” before groaning out a sigh, trying to fix his hair. “One-track mind, I swear…”

Picking up both parts of the thermos, Doppio turned to go, but paused, half-turning towards Kaito with a little wave. “I’ll see you around, Kaito.”

Kaito laughed, before giving Doppio a wave, “Have fun, kid.”

And he watched him go for a bit, before looking back up at the moon.

Yeah. Kaito decided it was going to be a good omen. Doppio was going to be okay.

-

The gods do not directly interfere with the world. Their main purpose was to bare the cosmic burden of shifting the energy of the world through them. Entropy personified. And being cosmic energy given passage and form, they had long learned that the smallest of their actions essentially took away the free will of the sentient beings that gave their great work meaning.

In the same way actors on a stage didn’t interact with the audience they performed for, as such an act would lose the meaning of their performance, the gods were not meant to reach back through the cosmic veil and interact with their most beloved audience.

And like many actors, some gods only considered this sacred rule a… suggestion.

In truth, the gods interfered all the time. They were cosmic entities, sure, but thinking and acting ones, and anything with the capacity to make decisions eventually, inevitably, made flawed ones. Nothing with free will was perfect. That was what free will was. 

But the gods were supposed to keep each other in check, all of them trying to enforce on each other the rule that each of them secretly believed they were the rightful exception too. They kept each other in check in order to answer to the highest power of all, who considered not the world Her audience– her, for now, it was always subject to change when the cosmic entity felt inclined too– but the cosmic being themselves both Her private audience and Her private, fascinating little show. A game master with her cosmic players, and their own cosmic audience a crude sort of point system for how well they were playing Her game.

Many of the Greater Gods– beings with truly godlike abilities– had lost the point of the game, determined to ‘win it’, without thinking of the consequences of what a game ‘won’ was. The lesser gods, still close enough to the earth to recognize that a won game was a finished one, scrambled around their cosmic feet, desperately trying their best to keep the game going. Balance in the universe, with no one god all consuming the power of their world, and thus Her never losing true interest in the story She watched unfold. 

Lately, it was Atua who was the most scandalous among the pantheon for so brazenly directly interfering with the beings. And only one actually technically one of his chosen! It was only the fondness the greater gods held for the whore lesser god that kept that scandal from turning directly into vengeance. It was hard to directly fight a lesser god who was a friend of the Goddess of Life, had the grudging respect of the God of Death and Trade, and the devotion of the God of Time. It was powerful allies. 

John, the newly made– relatively, anyway– God of Fools and Children, didn’t have any major gods in his back pocket to help get his way in regards to the managing of the universe. But he was well liked by the other lesser gods, including Atua himself, and more importantly, loved Roxie’s work. Maybe it was strange, for the God of Fools to fanboy so hard over the Goddess of Wisdoms pet projects, but he had been following her work with the Ouma family for basically as long as he had been a lesser god, and had a bit of a school boy crush on one of her reincarnated souls, the Feeling Soul. 

The feeling soul always ended up being so… so… CUTE! In different ways, sure, but there was something fundamentally kind and earnest in every reincarnation of the Feeling Soul. A love for others so earnest that it followed them in every iteration of their life. John loved watching the Feeling Soul progress, and fanboy’d so hard over them that he often adopted their fashion and mannerisms as he watched their life progress. 

He was just a fan, okay? Some beings were just… amazing! 

If John had his way, every kid would be protected and cared for, all the time. But it was impossible for him to pull off, though he made improvements all the time as best he could, for the worlds children. For the foolish as well, though that was admittedly harder. Children couldn’t be allowed to be children without the world accommodating a bit of foolishness. Sometimes people who hurt children weren’t malicious, but were just foolish and needed correcting. John usually handled those himself.

(It was John’s work throughout history, his and his predecessors, that made it possible to turn a sympathetic eye to people like Dorris, for instance. Foolish. But not unsalvageable.)

But for what was brewing? He went to his friend and partner, James. James was better at dealing with the people who harmed children that didn’t need correcting so much as stopping. John improved lives, but James saved them, and the two of them together could work miracles. Even with their non-interference limits.

Every god was allowed their templars, though the name changed between the religions. Lesser gods had their chosen champions just as much as the greaters did. And seeing what was happening with June, the two gods reached out to their resources. 

All this to explain, that somewhere, a group of circus performers suddenly packed up. Their leader exclaiming gleefully behind his mask, “Neeheehee! Come along, minions! We’re going to Usott!”

-

Selka whispered with the guards, nibbling on her thumb as Ciro nodded along to her whisperings, sweat beading on the young man’s face. “Don’t worry, don’t worry,” Selka reassured him, patting him on the shoulder, “This isn’t your fault. He’s a king, what on earth were you supposed to say. Just… wait here a moment.”

Giving him a reassuring smile, Selka hurried upstairs. Going for the hotel room that Deere was lodged in, knocking on the door… and when it didn’t open, trying the knob.

Oh! Unlocked! How unsafe! Perfect! 

Shuffling in, Selka went to Deere’s bed, and whispered, “Deere… Deere…” before reaching over to shaking him a bit, “Deere, Deere, Deere, Deere.”

Deere was never a graceful waker even with the lightest, briefest catnaps, but on the nights he caved (and knew that he didn’t have to be awake for at least 8 hours, and alert for 10) against the mounting horror of insomnia and took sleep aids, it was like… Deere never really wanted to give anything but creative credit to his father’s metaphors, since they were always ridiculously hyperbolic, but the conjured image of a sludge monster desperately grasping at the edge of land from its cesspool was…not wholly inaccurate. 

“Nnnnggghn,” Deere groaned, hearing something (a call) as if through miles of water and feeling his body rock back and forth. With tremendous effort that no one would give him proper credit for, he forced his eyes open, eloquently asking the blurry, blobby form in front of him, “Uun?”

Selka smiled brightly at Deere, clasping her hands together in front of her chest, “The kings gone.”

Valiantly, Deere tried to keep his eyes open, though they kept sliding shut of their own accord, and distracted with that monumental task, it took him several moments, on top of the distance Selka’s--ah, it was Selka--words had to travel through the ocean to reach him. But once they landed…

“Hn… Guess w’ die…then.”

“Ha ha, oh dear, what a card! Always a bright light in troubling times, your sense of humor! Ooookay,” Selka beamed, grabbing Deere’s collar and hoisting him out of the bed with a surprising amount of strength in her small body, “Time to go! Because if we lose the king, they really will execute us, dear!”

Deere bonelessly went up with Selka’s pull--not his first rodeo--though he did have enough presence of mind to not have her fully support him once he was ripped away from the soft comforts of bed. The only issue was, ah…

The butler swayed, staggering a bit as he tried to find his balance, eyes still barely half-lidded if he managed to keep them open at all. It had been a minor joke, sort of. They really should find Sou, just for his safety, though the implication of their doom…wasn’t. Really a joke. 

Grunting shortly, Deere staggered towards his clothes, not about to go out in the Dicean frigid wastelands in his pajamas. Wherever Sou had gone, they wouldn’t find him any faster if he froze to death. 

“Just…gone?” Deere asked, trying very hard to form words in his head. 

“I’ll have Ciro explain. He was the one meant to guard his graces room tonight. And apparently King Sou pulled rank on him, when Ciro insisted he needed to accompany him.” The priestess said, dragging Deere down the steps of the hotel, where Ciro was still sweating, looking around nervously. “Obviously, the boys scared to death that if the party gets into trouble, they’ll throw him under the carriage to escape punishment themselves, and while I of course believe in the goodness of our party members… it might be wise to make sure as few people find out about this as possible. So!”

Pushing Deere to Ciro, who caught him, Selka beamed happily, “I will be staying here and doing any potential damage control we may need to do, though thankfully it’s late enough that no one should be looking for the king in his quarters. And you two are going to pop off and fetch him! Go along now!”

Sou might not even have to kill him--or Queen Kaede when she found out. The stairs just about did it themselves, if not for Selka’s steely grip. Deere was…contemplative on whether that was a good thing or not. 

Stumbling into Ciro’s grasp, Deere tried to process everything Selka mentioned, nominally trying to stand himself straight. Sou purposefully left, pulling rank to be alone so…

“Fuckin’...hellfire…” Deere muttered through a stifled yawn, rubbing a hand down his face. “Have…idea, but… Gnnng…” A breath. “Guard Ciro, d’you know where…?”

Ciro looked at Deere, who’s eyelids were lagging in a not entirely reassuring way. Was Deere… drunk? He didn’t really smell drunk. He looked half awake more than anything else. This was not ideal. Ciro felt less like he had been given backup, and more like he had been given a very heavy object to drag along with him as the two left the hotel, Deere walking while draped around Ciro’s shoulders. 

“His grace came out very hot tempered, which seemed unlike him, so I asked him if I could do anything for him. I assumed he was heading down to the kitchens or something, craving a snack,” Ciro said, peering around the chilly, but surprisingly lit streets. The city bright even in the middle of the night, a surprising amount of people still walking around, “And he said, and I’ll do my best to quote: if I’m really free to do what I like now, surely I’m free to walk around.”

Ciro paused, before adding in a bit dryly, “Which is a curious thing for the second most powerful person in Luminary to say, but he seemed extremely agitated when I said I’d be happy to grab another guard to escort him around the city. I think he took it as me trying to tell him what to do, rather than me trying to accommodate his request. He dared me to try to stop him, and then told me to return to guarding his room. I went to the priestess instead. It’s not been long.”

Deere grunted softly, the cold seeming like it’d perk him up a bit, but…well. He supposed there was only so much regular methods could do against chemical dominance. Sou was the second most powerful person in Luminary…but only so recently. And given that he was in Dicea at all on his wife’s demands, and the…offhand way Sou spoke about Kaede’s involvement in the revolution… To Deere, it didn’t seem crazy to think that the queen of their country had plans for the people personally around her as well. Adding to the fact that more and more Sou seemed to be getting more comfortable doing things he actually liked, and not just going along with the trip or accommodating the mishaps and desires of their party. 

…Sou was absolutely both clever and petty enough to go somewhere most of their party legally couldn’t get into. But…his grace didn’t drink, really, and while the vibes of even a calmer pub might be nice to people-watch in, it was still something more passive, so…

Deere made a low sound in his throat. “Hold on,” he mildly protested, trying to stop and turn without toppling over. “Th’ brothels have their own district of sorts, here… S’ towards the north part of the city.”

Ciro gave Deere A Look. It wasn’t crazy to assume someone would run off to a sex-work business, sure, that was fair, but… it was rude to suggest it. Especially of an elite. Sex was an understood and practiced thing in Luminary, but it was still considered a self-indulgent vice, for the most part. Like how drinking was an accepted practice in moderation, but suggesting a respected individual would run off just to get drunk was suggesting they were a buffoon. Sex in certain practices– moderation– was understandable, but the king running off to get a prostitute?

…well, they did say Momota’s had an appetite. King Sou wasn’t a Momota by blood, but maybe it was a power thing. And while it was rude to say he might have run off in a rage to get his nuts off, well… it was just between them anyway. And they had to find him. So… “Yeah, we could check there first.” Ciro sighed, resigning himself to looking for their king in the red light district. Or, uh, here, the Purple Light district. Since it was literally purple there.

And, Ciro was actually a little surprised by how pretty the district was, once they had managed to get there. While the brothels back in Luminary tended to be underground and discreet, the city district seemed to revel a bit in its theme. The biggest thing was that there were window displays everywhere advertising lingerie, toys, costumes, and in one display, three actual people, hanging around seductively behind the glass. All of the displays colorfully lit with lights that danced and shifted around them, competing for the populated streets eyes. 

It was the display of people that ended up helping out the most, Deere making a comment that all those people in the display were probably people watching like crazy to pass the time, and asking them through the glass if they had seen someone matching King Sou’s description proved Deere correct. The display people telling them they had seen the man go into a nearby shop and then leave it.

Ciro and Deere headed into the shop and asked the person working the counter of what proved to be a rowdy bar if they had seen the man matching King Sou’s description.

“Oh, sure, guy came in and asked if there was a quiet place he could just relax around here.” The pub keeper said, gesturing to the people in his pubs laughing and loud talking as he explained, “He’s in the wrong district for quiet drinking, bars around here substitute as a place to flirt and negotiate with escorts, which gets pretty loud everywhere. But I told him if he wanted somewhere quiet to relax, the Moulin Rouge had more private viewing booths if he’s willing to fork the gold for it. He asked for directions, but Miu said she’d show him the way.”

The pub owner paused, before chuckling, “So, really, who knows what state he’s in now, really.”

That got Ciro hurrying, grabbing Deere by the wrist and following the directions to the Moulin Rouge, calling behind him, “Are you more awake yet??”

Deere noticed the look, but just shrugged instead of explaining himself. He could be wrong, but he got the impression from Sou that he had about as much interest in casual sex as he did alcohol, so Deere wasn’t really insinuating that their king had gone off to find a prostitute. It was just his best guess of where Sou might’ve gone to ensure that he wouldn’t be followed. 

And thankfully, as he and Ciro searched the Purple Light District, one of the bigger factors of that plan didn’t really come up. Asking the storefront…models? He guessed. Didn’t really require them going in anywhere so…they were never asked for IDs. For Sou’s safety--and his own neck--Deere was willing to lie to bouncers, but if they needed physical proof, he wasn’t exactly carrying around a fake ID. He wasn’t carrying around any ID, actually, nothing particularly helpful in the pockets of the clothes he’d pulled on amid Selka’s panic. 

…Being literally just socks, shoes, and a thick jacket over his pajamas. 

As they got a solid lead, Deere following after Ciro, he just sighed. “I’m as alert as can be, Guardsman.” Miu, the pub owner had said… She did live in this city, of course, but…what were the chances? How common a name was that…?

Seeing the large windmill sign of the Moulin Rouge, Deere tried to pick up the pace to match Ciro only for that very stopgap they had been so lucky to avoid to finally show its face on the visage of a person in…layered, intricate, very cute clothing, leaning back on chunky platform heels as they twirled long bunned pigtails, immaculately groomed to match their full beard. 

“Hey, slow your roll, big guy,” they cautioned in a laid-back, deep voice. “Your friend’s looking like he’s partied hard tonight, think you two need a breather?”

Ciro, in his desire to go collect King Sou as soon as possible, had admittedly not considered what they’d do when they arrived at the… strip club, maybe? He wasn’t sure what this place was, but had heard somewhere that brothel shows weren’t a thing in Dicea. So listening to the music and cheers happening inside, likely not a brothel show.

A part of him considered straightening up and, in his most authoritative voice, insisting the bouncer step aside so that royal matters could be dealt with… but Ciro’s absolute certainty that this wouldn’t work deflated the idea before it had even really formed. Ciro being a little better at navigating Dicean mentality that most of his party was, for all the good it did him to recognize all the way things wouldn’t work. They would not respect the authority of a foreign Luminary guard. To be fair, Luminary wouldn’t for a Dicean guard either. They were just out of their jurisdiction. 

“He’s just tired, I think.” Ciro said, looking to Deere, who was swaying on his feet, “I’m… looking for a friend?” Ciro said, his expression going a little grim at the sheer blasphemy of that statement, “I was told he might have come here with a woman to escape the noise. Someone named Miu? My friend has green hair, blue in the right light, uh… a bit on the slight side?”

Glancing at Ciro, Deere decided to follow his lead. It was really not this person’s business…but Diceans did seem more comfortable the more people overshared. “S’ sleeping medicato…medication,” he explained, squinting his eyes a little to focus. “Was sleeping but had to help find our friend…”

The bouncer, upon hearing Miu’s name, burst out laughing, a highly amused, ugly thing. “Oh man, yeah, I saw them. Hah, your buddy’s Miu’s new toy for the night, huh? Yeah, okay.” While amused and irreverent, their expression did sober a little at Deere’s explanation, before sighing a little. “Geez, man, that worried? Alright, you two head in, just go up the stairs to the right, but stay safe, ‘kay?”

Letting them in the door, Deere gave the bouncer a little nod of thanks before leaning a little more on Ciro as they crossed the threshold, the sudden comparative darkness taking away the little balance he’d gained. And…they had a whole staircase to climb. Great. 

“That was kind of ‘em.” Ciro murmured, hurrying up the stairs, before pausing. Letting Deere adjust against him as they climbed more slowly to match his uncertain pace, “What’s our gameplan when we get there, anyway? I personally am not looking forward to the idea of barging my way into any… intimate dealings the king may be performing. I have no idea what sort of setup he and the queen have, and I am not looking to be a secret keeper.”

Pausing, he offered, “We could ascertain what he’s doing from a distance, and keep that distance if we’d rather not be… well, close.”

Deere grunted in affirmation, most of his focus admittedly put into not eating shit on the stairs. “...His grace is allowed to go where he pleases--we’re not meant to police his activities. We’re just concerned with his safety… Since they haven’t tried to charge us for coming in, we just…take up guard duty around him, I’d suppose. Not interfering if we can help it.”

He sighed. That begged the question why Selka woke him up for this…though, the fact that he was meant to be Sou’s personal guard was some of that answer. …ugh…he was supposed to have the night off…

“I suppose that’s as much of a plan as any.”

-

The show was… probably good. 

It was mostly just half-dressed people doing song and dance numbers, wearing golden bikinis and feather fans and winking smirks as they would suddenly pop their corsets open to jiggle their chests at a cheering audience and thrust their cocks as punchlines to jokes Shin wasn’t really following. The atmosphere was lively and fun and the audience was clearly enjoying it, but Shin mostly just felt… disappointed. His big moment of rebellion feeling sort of… aimless, now that he was out in the world. 

The woman on his lap who kept jumping back and forth between pissed at him and cackling her head off was also making it hard to enjoy the show, to be fair. 

“You’re heavy.” Shin told her, giving her a dry look as she shook his shoulder a bit, “And I can’t see.”

“HEY!? The full show is right here, baby! Seriously, what’s a girl gotta do to get your attention, huh!? Strip naked! Well, good luck, I’m not that easy!” Miu shouted at him, peering over him sternly… before she grinned with a flush, “Hah, no, that’s a lie~ say the word, handsome, I’m alllll yours… just… just t-talk to me a little more about the speaker s-system… compliment it more,” She coo’d at him, leaning in close, pressing her chest up against him, “I did the wiring myself, y-you know…”

Shin gave her a dry look, before saying, “It’s very good, Good job.”

“UGH! Tease.” Miu scoffed, before looking him over again, frowning, “Hey, how old did you say you were?”

“Twenty-four.” Shin said automatically.

“Oh, for FUCKS sake, you said it was twenty-three earlier!” Miu shouted, getting off his lap and thumping her ass into the chair next to him, crossing her arms pissed as she demanded, “Who the fuck lies about their age other then fucking jailbait!? What are you thinking, you little shithead, the world needs this big, beautiful golden girl brain! And you’re gonna fuck it up for all of humanity by getting me popped as a fucking pedo!?”

“I’m not a kid.” Shin sighed, “And I have no intentions of sleeping with you anyway.”

“Oh, puh-lease! Like you’re not rock hard at the mere sight of me! I know what I look like! HA-HA HA HA HA, I’d put all those bastards on the stage for shame! They’re lucky I’m too busy being a genius to put them all out of business! Everyone wants a slice of this!” She glanced over her shoulder, before saying loudly, “Especially nosy little fuck-asses getting their voyeur rocks off! I fucking know you’re there, you pervs!”

…based on some of the rumors he’d heard around town, that were more than the general praises he’d heard even in Luminary about Miu Iruma being a genius? …yeah, that really did seem to be her. What a coincidence for Sou to find her… Though, he was a little surprised that Sou wasn’t picking her brain for all sorts of technological advancements, even if they were sitting in a…club. 

There was an audible sigh, beyond the private room, before a voice drawled (even more drawl-y than usual), “I’d think that something would actually need to happen for it to be voyeurism.”

Then a belated, “Good evening, your grace.”

Shin let out a small breath through his nose, “Good evening, Deere.”

“Ooooh, so you're the kinky roleplayer type, huh?” Miu snickered, watching as two young men came in, one of them drunk and the other looking uncomfortable and shy, wearing subtle, leather armor, “King to your ‘dear’ subjects? Wouldn’t have struck me as the dom type, unless the other kids here are into subjugating royalty!”

“Yep,” Shin said, looking down at the show, “Got it in one. Come in, take a seat. You all can explain how you found me.”

Shin had tried to draw Miu into talking about technology. And in truth, she would talk about it… but everything she said made her horny, and she kept making moves every time she got too riled up talking about technology. And Shin had gotten a little exasperated, hoping if he paid her less direct attention she’d calm the hell down.

And as Deere and Ciro sat down in the two chairs next to him, so far his attempts had not been working, as Miu leaned over the dividers and rested her elbows on Shin’s lap as she leered at the the two new ones, “FUCK me sideways, gagged and squealing, I know fucking more jailbait when I see it. I’m not above cradle robbing, come back in a few years when you’re all twenty and I’ll show you a great time!”

Ah, so it was that kind of getaway too. Because noble life was just so difficult that pantomiming the struggles of the proletariat was a breath of fresh air. 

…ah, he really was tired. 

(Even as a grouch, Deere supposed he could extend some understanding to Sou. He did understand some of the legitimate threats of being an elite, and being royalty was only that exacerbated to a million. Though they hadn’t really come across those kinds of threats in Dicea so far [Deere expected that they’d find quite a bit more of it once they got to the capital, where more of the politics were at play], and Deere took the fatigue of constant deferment to be more of a boo-hoo problem…he could at least understand the fact that someone might want to get away from it.)

Deere met Miu’s leers with a dry, sleepy stare, just blinking for a moment before sighing, slumping down in his seat. “I’m sure.”

Muffling a yawn, he started to explain, “You obviously didn’t want anyone following you, and this overlaps both legal and…mm. Social hurdles. So it made sense to check, at least.”

“To be fair, is a law barely enforced even really a law?” Shin mused, while Miu scoffed, throwing herself across her chair so that she could rest her legs over Shin’s lap. Shin, valiantly, ignored this, though Deere now had a pair of feet resting on his thigh as Shin said, “I wanted to go for a stroll, and I wanted to do it alone. The unfortunate bit was realizing I was lost by the time I was in the heart of what has to be the busiest part of the city at this time of night… speaking of.”

Shin looked dryly at Deere, “Aren’t you drugged right now?”

Deere barely reacted to the sudden most-prolific-inventor-in-the-last-generation’s feet in his lap, just sinking more into his seat as he eventually gave Sou a telling, “Mhmm,” with an accompanying nod. “And yet…here I am. …ngm.”

A twitch went through Deere’s eyebrows. “...Ciro, think up something I can do as an apology tomorrow…or the next day…or whenever.”

“An apology for what?” Ciro asked, watching with some distaste the cabernet show below, as two people in gaudy business costumes both pretended to be trying to negotiate a deal with each other while people in overall black suits humped them from behind. He got the impression the humpers were meant to be invisible, though he couldn’t fathom plotwise why. “Personalized apologies tend to work best.”

“You dragging my comatose ass through the streets while there was a not-insignificant chance we’d die,” Deere hummed, not even pretending to watch the show in subdued interest. It was dark, he was sitting--it was a dangerous combination. “Hmm… I make a good pineapple-pepper pasty; haven’t really seen those around, if you like them.” 

“Neither of us are really in a position to turn down the whims of our party’s priestess,” Ciro said as a sort of reassurance, “Perhaps your only real fault being someone she thinks of first to go to, regardless if you’re best suited for the situation. Besides, even half asleep you managed to find the king. It’s impressive… though, I won’t turn down a pineapple-pepper pasty. Sounds quite nice, really.”

“I’m curious what we’ll do when the shows over and Deere here is passed out.” Shin said, sighing a bit, “I wasn’t going to be gone long.”

“Yes, your grace.” Ciro said.

“You could have just done what I told you and guarded the room and I would have been back in a few hours.”

“Yes, your grace.” Ciro said.

“If anything, having armed escorts accompany makes me stand out more, which arguably makes me less safe.”

“Yes, your grace.” Ciro said.

“Wow, your guy there really sticks to the bit, huh?” Miu observed, “Good, I like someone unashamed of their kinks! Kinks make the world go round! You know I only started developing the telephone as a quick way to get booty-calls! You don’t know what those are yet, but trust me, that’s the end goal! Sex of the future, baby!”

“Yes, miss.” Ciro said dryly.

Deere made an indistinct sound. That was the double-edged sword of reliability, wasn’t it. The more people trusted in your capabilities, the more they expected you to be able to do…even to the point of navigating a foreign city while deep in the throws of medicated sleep. 

Ah well. He could…stay up. Not make Ciro carry him back to the hotel. That was certainly possible. Or…they could just wake him up when it was time to go. Yeah…

“Hm,” Deere grunted sleepily. “Sex only with someone’s voice? Guess I’d have to test just how strong the line cables are, see if I could actually tie a noose with ‘em.”

“Ha ha, one more prude who doesn’t understand what the hell a good time is! Don’t worry, knight, or whatever the fuck you’re larping as, you’ll feel differently about it when your balls drop someday!” Miu cackled, before resting her cheek on her fist, raising an eyebrow at them, “Well, fuck me, I guess I could still take you brats home for the night. I wouldn’t be getting any, but my place is closer than whatever shithole you three crawled into the purple district from. Probably better than letting the drunk here stumble back in the dark. We’re pretty safe around here generally, but don’t act like a naive little bitch. If someone was gonna pull something? It’d be on the pretty twink who already comes pre-roofied.”

“We apologize, miss, but it’s a bit urgent that we return to own hotel tonight actually–”

“Do not speak for me.” Shin said.

Ciro closed his mouth tightly, before worriedly bowing his head, “Apologies, your grace, I forgot myself.”

“Yeah, well…” Shin paused, considering things, “...I think I’d be tempted to take lodging with the local inventor… if I can see what you’ve been working on recently.” He paused again, “And if you don’t molest my men.”

“WHAT!? YOU THINK I COULDN’T GET MY OWN HOT ASS IF I WANTED TO TONIGHT! PLAY YOUR CARDS RIGHT AND I’LL COME BACK WITH SOMEONE WHO’S GONNA SHAKE THE WALLS, TEACH YOU THREE BRATS WHAT A GOOD TIME SOUNDS LIKE!”

“Yes, miss.”

“Ugh, whatever. Fucking morons. Yeah, you can come by to see what the latest genius inventions is, I don’t mind.” Miu snickered, “I love to brag.”

“Pretty twink… Was that some of it too, I wonder?” Deere mumbled indistinctly to himself. Feeling that tender part of his heart aching which…sucked. It wasn’t like he was a particularly vivid dreamer or anything, so going to sleep upset didn’t really do anything, and in some ways oblivion was a reprieve from the late-night thoughts that occasionally plagued the mind, but… Yeah. He hated thinking about it at any time. 

Making it over to Miu Iruma’s house, though, likely promised quite a bit of distraction. Though…

“...shoul’ tell Selka so she doesn’t send 30 people all over th’ city looking for us,” he mumbled, a sleepy sigh making him sag more.

“I suppose we could send a messenger–”

“What the fuck did I wire this entire fucking city for if not to put the god damn messengers out of work!?” Miu said, before pausing, “Well, I guess they still deliver stuff, which is pretty important. Things not worth going through the mail system if it’s just a few blocks down… BUT OTHERWISE FUCK THE MESSENGERS, THE MESSENGERS CAN EAT MY HAIRY PUSSY!”

“...did you need to be so vulgar to make whatever point you’re going for–”

“Where are you staying? Cause I’m telling ya, there’s a fucking phone there if it’s a hotel. The whole city’s wired up, we don’t fuck around in Carbosi. You all wouldn’t know, coming from the god damn dark-age capital of the whole fucking world, but trust me, technology is racing on and you gotta keep up!”

Shin nodded slightly, agreeing with all of that… before his eyebrows lifted slightly, “Where do you think we’re from?”

“Oh, come on. Maybe you don’t have it, but those two? Those accents are Luminary from a mile away,” Miu said, nodding towards Ciro and Deere, “Anyone with half a brain and who’s ever heard a Luminary accent before knows where the hell they’re from. I’m a little bit stunned they’re speaking in full sentences and not wearing loin cloths, for all the fucking technology the desert turds are shitting out.”

“...” Shin waited to see if any part of him wished to defend Luminary. When nothing popped up, he nodded, “We’ll use your telephone then to make sure our party knows we’re safe then.”

“HELL YEAH WE’RE PARTYING! God, I wish you all weren’t so clearly fucking underage. God damn kids are no fucking fun to hang out with. Fuck me and my maternal, moral instincts! What are those women you all get so horny over? Saints? I’m a fucking saint here!”

Ah, right. While Deere hadn’t really heard tell of telephones in personal residences, he supposed that the actual inventor of them would absolutely have a telephone in her home. Though, if what he thought Miu was insinuating was right, and having a phone in your home was the norm in Carbosi? …what a nightmare. Being constantly, immediately available. 

But it did mean that they wouldn’t have a worried priestess crashing through the city, so for their purposes, it was convenient. 

Half-opening an eye, Deere regarded Miu as she called them out on their accents and heavily disparaged Luminary in the same breath, but he just sighed. “At least we don’t live in an ice cube and call the weather pleasant.”

Not to blaspheme, but…honestly? With all the advancements Miu was making for Dicea, and the fact that they were freely shared with Luminary…Deere wouldn’t be surprised if there were some people that would want to Saint Miu. One day, at least. But he wouldn’t outright say that to he--

“They’d probably make you one, with everything you’re doing,” Deere mumbled sleepily.

Ciro gave Deere another Look. Shin snorted. 

Miu cackled, “AH HA HA HA! Looks like someone’s trying to get into my panties! Good, it shows you have decent taste at least. Like I said, come back in a few years, I’ll rock your FUCKING WORLD!”

There was a round of applause downstairs, and Miu scoffed as she glared down at them, “Honestly, a few raunchy jokes does not make a musical a fucking strip show. These people have no standards. Now, one thing I DO like about your dead-end dark-age country is the brothel shows. I’d fucking kill to see a brothel show. People fucking each other on stage, close enough to get splashed in their sweat? Personalized performances, scenarios you can request? Fuuuuuck, I wish Dicea had that. The closest you can get to that is our orgy parties, and it’s always limited by whatever the people doing the fucking are into. I just wanna put some money down and see a show, ya know what I mean?”

“I don’t. I never went to one,” Shin said, and while he’d spare Ciro out of the goodness of his heart, he smirked at Deere, who was a little too open at the moment, “Deere?”

“Nm,” Deere hummed lowly, his brows knitting a little. “Girlfriend said it was the commodification of spirituality ‘n romance…wasn’t interested. So when we snuck off base we never went.”

“...dunno if I’d go now,” he mumbled softer. “Kinda makes me wanna go nap in an unorganized armory.”

“Ugh, you’re taken. No wonder you’re so fucking boring.” Miu huffed, suddenly pulling her legs off both of them, standing up as she declared, “Look, none of us are fucking watching this thing anyway, and snoresville here is literally about to fall asleep. So fucking hike your skirts up, princess’s, we’re going back to my place!”

Ciro looked to Shin, who seemed to consider Deere a bit, before nodding, “That might be wise, I think my butler might fall asleep any minute. Can you stand, Deere?”

A pained expression fell over Deere’s face, the perpetual shadow over him growing. “Not anymore…”

Grunting an affirmative, Deere made a brief, silent farewell to the nice seat he was in and dragged himself upward, his usual slouched posture even more pronounced as he swayed a bit. Then, as an afterthought, he opened his eyes, dazedly blinking to re-orient himself in the darkness. 

“...ta-da,” he said, giving Sou a nod.

Shin clapped, “Very well done… now, Ciro, if you could?”

“On it, your grace.” Ciro said, standing up to offer Deere a shoulder, Shin nodding approvingly as Miu lead the way out of the theater and to her Tower.

-

It was her tower, yes, but Shin had been surprised at the size of it as the doorman let them in, “You live here?” he asked, looking around the cafe shop, which seemed mildly out of place to be both still open at this time of night and in the center of the purple light district.

“Not the first floor, shops always own the first floors of places like these,” Miu said, heading to the elevator, a contraption that made all three of the Luminaries hesitate before Miu rolled her eyes and shouted them into the tiny square metal room, “But most of this place is my teams lab. Meaning my lab, really. We do most of our experiments and practical inventions here. But at the very top is my penthouse, where I actually live. Being the worlds number one girl genius comes with its perks, you know!”

“...what?” Miu demanded, when no one answered her latest brag, “what… oh, would you babies relax!? It’s not gonna fall!”

Ciro was stiff and quiet because, yes, the moving room hanging by a mere thread did look like it was going to fall. But Shin had gone quiet in awe, able to see the rest of the lab pass by through the glass doors of the elevator. There wasn’t much hustle or bustle, but he saw massive machines inside humming away at projects that Shin could only guess at. A wonderland of innovation behind a thin glass door.

But the lab disappeared and revealed a penthouse that would not look entirely out of place at the Luminary castle, though the luxury of it had a distinct Dicean flair. Thin, wooden material and plants bordered a sleek design, all the furniture curiously low to the ground while decorations around the room seemed to tower high. It made the space somehow feel both empty and full, and as they walked in, Miu flicked a switch on the wall, and Shin’s eyes almost bugged out of his head when her fireplace turned on by itself.

“Wow…”

“Pff, childsplay. I’d patent the idea, but that would take some wealth out of the hands of the next schmuck smart enough to put some basic engineering together. Let someone else claim that particular invention, Im busy with real science,” Miu said dismissively, before asking brightly, “You boys want any tea?”

“...yes.” Shin said, mostly to see what would happen. Half hoping she was about to show off some incredible instant tea devise.

“Well, make one of your bdsm bitches brew us some then! You, subby!” Miu said, pointing to Ciro, “You know how to make tea?! Get going!”

Ciro glanced at Shin, who gave him a small nod. Ciro led Deere to the couch, before hurrying over to the kitchen, while Shin asked, “Your telephone?”

“Over there, by the fireplace.” Miu said dismissively, heading upstairs, “I’m getting changed! Tight outfits are wasted on your brats!”

Deere had noticed that, though he didn’t think it was a particularly Dicean quirk. Considering the built-upon nature of some of Luminary’s cities, particularly the capital, business owning the lower levels of non-business buildings happened just by the nature of structures. But with the almost pre-planned look he’d noticed in a lot of the Dicean cities they’d passed through…Deere supposed it meant that you were always near some amenity or another. 

Living above a cafe did have a sort of charm to it, though. He bet the building smelled amazing in the mornings. 

Or it would, if the rest of the tower weren’t a tech lab. Though if that was the trade off to having a box that meant you never had to climb stairs again? Deere could more than make up for cozy smells himself. He similarly looked amazed at the instant fireplace--no putting in wood, no firestarting, no stoking…--and…had been about to prepare himself for making tea, but…

Given that Ciro didn’t say anything, and was leading him to a very comfortable, if weirdly low couch…well. Deere supposed he could let this one go. 

Sinking into his jacket, he watched Sou approach the phone and quietly called out, “It’s 609-70525, if you needed the number.”

“Thank you,” Shin said, putting in the digits and waiting. 

Of course it wasn’t Selka who answered, but someone working the desk of the hotel. But soon it was Selka on the phone, as Shin assured her, “No, I am quite alright. Yes, I will accept an escort in the morning, but Ciro and Deere are with me, and one guardsman with one servant is likely enough… yes, of course.”

“Why did I go?” Shin asked, rolling his eyes as he leaned against the wall, “Priestess, do I truly need a reason to wish to stretch my legs? Perhaps Atua came to me in a dream and said I must go… no, Selka, Atua did not come to me in a dream, I’m not a Momota by blood. Look to the queen for prophecies. Or my cousin, depending on the day.”

“...yes, that joke was tasteless, yes, I’m aware Prince Kaito denounced his claim and officially took back claims of divine providence, I apologize… wait, I do not apologize, I am the king, leave me alone and go to sleep. Goodnight, Selka. Good… yes… yes, goodnight.”

Shin sighed, hanging up the phone. “Well, I at least managed to stave her off for a night. Honestly, I’m basically an adult…”

Sighing, Shin looked over to Deere on the couch, “...how coherent are you?”

Selka really was trying so hard. At everything. It looked exhausting, but still she was up every day with a bright smile on her face. It wasn’t effort Deere could ever really seeing himself put into…anything, but it was still admirable to see. Maybe he should make some apology treats for her too…

“Enough…” Deere mumbled, before peeking an eye open at Sou. “Is there something I can do for you, your grace?”

“Drink tea and not die, I suppose.” Shin sighed, glancing upstairs to see if Miu was coming back down, before looking to the kitchen,” How are things coming along, Guardsman Ciro?”

“Um, a moment, your grace, I’ve just found the kettle!”

“Please feel free to take your time, it’s not urgent. And in the future, Miu does not have authority to give you orders, and you can turn her down without checking in with me. You are not a ‘sub’, as she put it.”

“Uh, yes, your grace.” Ciro said, “...give me a bit to work out this stove, please.”

“Just push and turn.” Shin called.

“Ah, yes, thank you, your grace.”

Shin sighed, going to sit down next to Deere. He sat there for a moment, staring at the fireplace, the sounds of the kitchen spilling over into the living room as Ciro did his best to figure out the advanced kitchen utilities. “...I suppose that’s one more person who won’t believe the ‘golly gee’ sweet persona.” Shin murmured quietly, clearly to Deere. “I believe I’ve sabotaged myself, Deere. It won’t be long before I have the reputation of a liar. And a poor one at that.”

“I can manage that,” Deere sighed, sinking into his jacket again. …though it was becoming tempting to help Ciro out. Going from a noble’s life (even a disgraced one) to a guard’s…likely didn’t give him all that much kitchen experience. …hm, but this was a nice couch. If he didn’t smell anything burning, he wouldn’t interfere. That might be kinder to Ciro’s pride as well. 

Though he wasn’t the only person to consider. 

“Even poor liars can be endearing in certain circumstances, your grace,” Deere hummed softly. “And Ciro has a lot to gain by keeping on your good side. I don’t think he’d comment on this night frivolously.”

“...sorry we had to come after you. I can’t imagine it feels wonderful having to be accompanied everywhere, though we all are supposed to conform to your whims, and not be a confining…hm, factor.” Deere shrugged a little, miraculously showing that there was more space for his shoulders to go. “Though our sense of self-preservation is a little higher than empathy.”

“Isn’t it always.” Shin said drearily… before he sighed, shaking his head, “It’s not your all’s fault. I just…”

Shin paused… before saying, “I am saying all of this under the assumptions that you are far too drugged to really be paying attention.” He said, “Understand?”

…aw crud. Well…

Deere was hazily reminded of the night they spent in the spa near Ursa Falls. Sou overheated and feeling pensive, Deere supposed, sharing his thoughts with Deere because…he was around. Deere didn’t want to… 

He couldn’t…

…

If this was something his king needed of him, then…he supposed he would oblige. 

“Your words are sounds on the wind,” Deere lowly hummed, “And I’m so asleep who’s to say this isn’t all a dream.”

“Good, of course,” Shin said, clutching his hands against his legs and squeezing for a moment. Looking for his words. “...Sometimes I just find myself wondering when it gets to be my turn, to make decisions. Certainly there’s nothing… innate in me? That leads me into situations like these? There isn’t a sign on my forehead that declares me as… as…”

“...” Shin grit his teeth together tightly, “Cheap, easy property. For the low, low price of… of…”

Shin grit his teeth tighter… before he sighed. Relaxing his tension, practically sagging into the couch as he whispered, “I don’t even know, really. That’s why I was in such a tizzy tonight. I just couldn’t sleep, and it occurred to me that I don’t really know what made me so easy to control. Was I held by the end of a cross bolt and chained with my hand to my feet? No. Was I physically dragged back after a valiant chase out? This moment right now is as close as that ever happened. What did it take? What more did it take to tame me than a harsh word and the all consuming expectation that a simple threat would leave me cowed?”

“Why did it work on me?” Shin murmured, “Why did I stay?”

Despite the promise he’d just made, Deere’s eyes opened to look at Sou in blatant surprise. He and Ciro had pondered it before, how the most powerful man in Luminary (second as a person only to the most powerful woman in Luminary) could feel powerless, but…this? Such a…genuinely personal lament of being controlled… It sounded more like…something Deere would hear from a few more outspoken (now former) Indentureds in situations of completely confidentiality. 

Maybe that’s why he spoke up. 

“...sometimes the personal worries of what would come from disobedience are far worse than anything someone else could threaten,” Deere said softly. “People are lauded as heroes for…’breaking the chains’, standing tall and unintimidated…if they have the status too. But that’s only when their efforts work, or…well, they’re already in a situation of control, so even the thought of someone trying to control them is absurd.”

“In truth, most people simply do what they’re told. In many ways, we just don’t have any other options. And it’s seen as the smart thing to do--since…those who aim to those hero heights are ridiculed and seen as breaking society…all until they win, and there’s nothing left for them to fight back against.”

Deere shrugged a little. “...I don’t know your life. But I’d ask what was there for you if you left. If it’s a question at all…that’s answer enough why someone would stay.”

“...what a succinct way of putting it.” Shin said approvingly, giving Deere a small, weak smile, “Maybe I could have invented a life for myself, but you’re right. There was nothing waiting for me anywhere else. And it certainly made everywhere I was feel… like the whole of the world, really.”

“U-um!” Ciro called from the kitchen, “Apologies, your grace, but Deere, how… long is the water meant to steam?”

“If it’s steaming, turn off the heat, it’s already hot enough!” Shin called in, “Dump the tea balls into the mugs after you’ve poured!”

“...” Ciro hesitated, “...the tea doesn’t go into the kettle?”

“Do you mean the tea balls go into the kettle?” Shin called.

“... no, your grace.” Ciro said. Sounding defeated.

“If I go to assist him, will you swear on your honor that the king did not go to make tea for his servants?” Shin whispered.

Deere wasn’t paid to be curious. But there was a part of him that, perhaps upon greater consciousness, he would curse and have hoped died out when he told Asura it was over, that…wondered. What had happened when Sou came over from Kimigashine, and was married to Kaede. If the faith he had for her, calling her name in the moments before oblivion, somehow would make it all worse. 

…he hoped such moments of existential dread wouldn’t result in the king suddenly disappearing from the party again, though. Trying to fight against the drowsy haze in his head was a very uncomfortable battle. 

“I of course lent my efforts to making tea for everyone,” Deere muttered, his head lolling a little. “I’m a butler, it’s my job.”

“Of course you did. Good man.” Shin said, patting Deere on the thigh, before getting up and heading to the kitchen.

-

Deere ran into a similar problem, the next morning, in that the same way he wasn’t carrying around an ID in his pajamas, he wasn’t carrying around his purse. Though, once again, he found Diceans’ predisposition of kindness towards intimate truths to work to his benefit. It turned out there were many people sympathetic to a young man who’d quickly left home to find a wayward friend and spent the night at another friend’s and wanted to make breakfast as thank you, only to not have money on him. Between simply billing to the tab left open at their hotel and honoring a promise to come pay later (which, while Deere had no intentions of dishonoring, was baffled at the trust an absolute stranger put in him) Deere quietly returned to Miu’s apartment with bags of groceries, and quickly set up shop in her kitchen. 

And all benefit of the doubt given to Ciro, it did take Deere a few moments to familiarize himself with some of the inventor’s appliances. 

But before long? The penthouse started to fill with the smells of frying meats and toasting bread and brewing coffee, the sounds of sizzling and stirring there, though not intrusive to the still sleeping occupants. 

Miu didn’t like to sleep, really. She thought it was a waste of time. 

A lot of people felt the same way, but no one thought this more passionately then Miu Iruma. The fact that a body needed eight hours of sleep a day, every day, was actual madness to her. It was obscene! That was, what, a third of your day? For your whole life?? A THIRD OF YOUR LIFE? If Miu had access to a third of her whole damn life, humanity would be rocketed to the modern era. Not that any of these fucks knew what the modern era looked like, since she hadn’t invented it for them yet, but one day they would! And everything now? Even the most advanced areas in the world were going to look like Luminary on their worst hair days, in comparison to Dicea’s technological advancements! Fuck Novoselic, their water mills could suck her big toe, the lucky bastards, and Kimigashine didn’t get credit for being able to buy all the advancements everyone else was making. They only looked smart because they could buy smarts. DICEA was gonna be the actual smartest civilization in the world! Miu was gonna guarantee it!!! 

…ahem. Anyway, Miu was annoyed by sleep. So she was up early, though only coming down now, smelling food in the air as she said, “Oh, shit, one of the subs is a domestic type, huh? Bet the doms in the dungeon are all slobbering all over you, looking like that and able to cook!? Good job, you’re almost a catch! …watchya making?” She asked, coming down the stairs.

“Good morning, Miss Iruma,” Deere said quietly, starting to pour out a mug of coffee for Miu. All her appliances were pretty fantastic, but…well, it wasn’t too stereotypical of him to have fallen in love with her coffee grinder, was it? It got things so fine with minimal effort, a true dream come true. “I’ve prepared some Eggs Deel, though I’d be happy to cater towards any food restrictions you may have. As thanks for letting us into your home.”

It wasn’t the most labor intensive breakfast--Deere had decided against pastries for that reason, since he didn’t want to commandeer Miu’s kitchen, subverting the purpose of the meal in the first place--but Eggs Deel had a certain prestige around them, at least in Luminary. It was little more than an open toasted breakfast sandwich, fried meats under sunny-side eggs with an admittedly intermediate sauce, but people tended to consider it on the fancy side. 

“If you drink coffee, how do you take it?”

“I take my coffee like I take my bitches! Hoooowever you’re making it~” Miu coo’d, leaning against the counter to check out the food, before looking Deere up and down, “Uuuuh, I guess this time I’m taking it…the silver hair is throwing me off, I’ll admit, not sure which flavoring goes best with this joke. I dunno, fuck it, vanilla! Put in a dash of vanilla flavoring and I’ll consider letting ya lick some of it out of my naval! …in a year or so, fuck, I don’t know how close you are. Hold me to it in a year or two! Unless you get fucking ugly or something.”

Miu looked curiously at the Egg Deels, licking her lip a bit, “Shit, these look great! Did you find my egg cooking tray, or did you manage to not break it on the pan?”

Deere hadn’t picked up any vanilla--he hadn’t been too worried about his grocery purchases in Dicea, between the Queen’s nebulous budget and the fact that everything was incredibly cheap--because…what, he wasn’t that crazy. But thankfully he had spied some vanilla flavouring in Miu’s cupboard, which would work better in coffee anyway. Fresh vanilla didn’t do so well cooked, unless you were gently simmering it in a high-fat mixture, like milk or cream. 

“I’m 18,” he clarified, passing Miu the mug as he finished it, turning to divvy her up some of the Egg Deels next, though he looked startled for a moment at her next question. “...I just made them in the pan… What does a tray specifically for eggs even look like?” While asked mostly to himself, he…had a feeling Miu would be more than happy to explain, if not just direct him to where it was so he could appropriately marvel himself. 

“Ugh, you’re practically an infant, gross. Who the hell let you into my house?” Miu asked, taking the mug and taking a long sip… “Mmm, okay, fine, you can stay. But DON’T call me mommy! Only the people I fuck call me that, got it!? Also, here, let me show ya.”

Miu put down the coffee, before digging out a tray that was small, closed, and in the four small holes it had in the tray, she explained that it was just an easy to overall cook four eggs at once in a way where the yoke wouldn’t break, and slid out– “Niiiiice and easy~ Not that I made this, don’t get confused. I don’t make much cooking stuff. Even that coffee grinder was a gift from a techie fan. Inventors love sending me the latest versions of the things they’re working on. Something about being both a genius and gorgeous and hella fun to talk to makes me crazy popular. The sheer amount of correspondence I have to keep up all the time? It gets crazy, I have mail coming in and out every day. One of the reasons I wanted to figure out this phone stuff, just to cut down the sheer amount of fucking mail I’m always getting.”

“...hey,” Miu said, sipping her coffee again after putting away the egg tray, “The uber-twink upstairs isn’t actually the king, is he?”

Deere just shrugged, though he did keep a pleased little smile just for himself as Miu drank the coffee. It wasn’t always something that kept you safe, but making good food tended to make people at least hesitate before sending you on your way. And there wasn’t any coffee better than his. 

Watching raptly as Miu demonstrated the egg tray--Deere had long learned the best ways to keep yolks from breaking, but the tray implied a consistency that was pretty astounding--he nodded in comprehension. “Everywhere we’ve been, there’s been high praise for Dicea’s most prolific inventor. It’s admirable you even try to keep up with everyone wanting your attention, rather than just hiring someone to handle it for you.”

Though many of the Diceans Deere had met were pretty…hands-on folks. There was rarely any sort of clear delineation of hierarchy…anywhere, just everyone doing everything. It seemed pretty crazy to Deere--how did anyone keep up with everything they needed to do if there was no clear division of labor?

Glancing at Miu for a moment, Deere considered his response. Sou hadn’t seemed like he’d wanted to let on he was the King-Consort last night--to Deere’s best, hazy memory--but…he hadn’t really tried all that hard to hide it. He just never confirmed anything, so…

“Not the king, no,” Deere said, looking over the rest of the food with a tired-looking, but watchful eye, “Luminary doesn’t currently have a king.”

“Tsk. Is that an ass-backwards way of saying he’s the consort? Ugh, actually, ya know what? I don’t need to guess, watch this, shimmers.” Miu said, heading over to the phone and, picking it up, she smirked at him, sipped her coffee, gave him a wink, and gave Usott a call.

It took a little bit, long enough for Deere’s confused look to mellow out, but soon--

Kokichi had been surprised to be called down, earlier than he usually headed downstairs though he had been awake--much to Shuuichi’s whines about extra cuddle time--but…Miu didn’t usually call this early. 

“What’s up, Miu? It’s a new low even for you, if you’re calling to brag about the latest milquetoast loser who took pity on you last night before they’ve even done the walk of shame.”

“Hah, like I’d bother telling you about something that happens every god damn day of my life, twinkling! B-but it’s not because they take pity!? I-I’m a s-snack… ACTUALLY, FUCK THAT, I’M THE FULL COURSE MEAL!” Miu cackled, before sipping her coffee again, “Anyway, figured the little rugrat had you up by now anyway, so don’t whine to me, whiner. Hey, you know that shit-ass cousin of yours? Just took over Luminary. The dicked one, not the crazy tyrant vagay-jay bitch. You think you’d recognize him if I described him?”

“Psssh, if your twiggy ass is what they call a meal in Carbosi, I should start a nutrition initiative over there. Poor people are dying of starvation.” Kokichi chuckled lightly, sitting back in the phone room. He’d liked the yellow too, but this blue was quite calming. “You’d think so, huh? Mi-Mi’s actually snoozing away right now--if she were up, I’d bring her down to say hi to Aunty Miu.”

Kokichi’s mirth faded a little, not quite put in a bad mood just from the mention of Kaede, but a little confused as to why Miu was bringing his cousins up. “Sou? Yeah, I think so. Kai-chan showed me a drawing of him and Kaede a while ago, so how I know ‘em might be outdated, but I think I’d recognize them.”

“HA HA HA, awwww, Kai-hoe isn’t still dressing her up in those animal onesies is he? Poor girls getting sabotaged already, I can’t wait for the cute baby clothes I sent to show up there already. Have your girl looking STYLING!” 

“So, I picked up three runts who snuck into the cabaret show last night, right? And either they’re royalty/servant larpers, or I stumbled onto your cousin. So, tell me if this rings any bells.” Miu said, her eyes drifting upstairs to see said possible monarch coming to the stairs, rubbing his eyes sleepily, “Like, maybe a hundred pounds soaking wet, and too tall to be a hundred pounds. Not tall tall, but not a small fry like you. Hair a blue that’s cosplaying like its green, green eyes that wishes they were blue, swimming in his clothes, probably a tiny dick–”

“Rude.” Shin muttered, reaching to take the coffee Deere was passing to him, “Who is she talking too?”

Deere was loyal just like any Luminary was, but he wasn’t exactly the type to go parading in the street under Queen Kaede’s name. Still, even becoming more accustomed to Miu’s way of talking, he still felt everything in his body tense, hearing Kaede roundaboutly call Kaede--and Sou too, maybe?-- ‘shit-ass cousins’. Which…could only mean she was talking to…

“Prince Kokichi, I believe, your grace,” Deere muttered back, glad he’d provided just jam and butter with the rest of the bread he’d gotten, so Sou would still potentially have something to…at least pretend like he was eating. 

“Oh!” Kokichi said in surprise. “Oh, you know, we did get notice that they’d made it to Carbosi. And that does sound like him. Aw, that’s cool that you met! Gonna have a hard time explaining away that heart of gold moment, Miu. If you see him around, please pass on my ‘hellos’, and that I’m very excited to meet Sou when he and the rest of his party get to Usott!”

“Ah.” Shin said, sipping his coffee, “Am I being tattled on, then?”

“Why the hells do I gotta tell him? The little twermaids right here, tell him yourself.” Miu said, before pausing. Adjusting the phone her shoulder and scratching her inner ear, “I feel like that one needs explaining. The twink makes me think of mermaids a little, and he’s a twerp. Twerpmaid. You get it?”

“Anyway, hey, head whore-consort!” Miu called to Shin, who raised an eyebrow at her, “Wanna talk to your cousin? Explain to him how you’re running around getting your rocks off, sneaking up into the grownup places? Also, seriously, the fuck is up with your wife? Is cradle robbing a Momota thing, are you at least twenty?”

“I’m twenty-three.” Shin said, heading to the phone, looking at it warily, “And I’m sure the heir-apparent is busy…”

“Bullllllshit you’re twenty-three. Pull the other one, why don’t ya!? Hey, slut-apparent! Your cousin’s twenty or something, right!?” Miu said to Kokichi on the phone.

“I think that one needs some workshopping, not your best,” Kokichi said honestly. 

Deere just…did his best to fade into the background during all this. A meeting of royals, even over the phone, wasn’t a place for him first of all, and… Well, Sou was over 20. Though people had been pretty skeptical over their trip. It still wasn’t enough to make Deere suspicious or anything, but…if both the Luminary and Kimigashine governments had both lied to the people about Sou’s age, that was…the kind of Luminary thing that no one had ever accused Kaede of. 

Hearing Miu’s snarking over the phone, faintly Kokichi could be heard saying, “Miu, stop harassing my cousin!”

Though, when Miu brought it back up to talk normally again, Kokichi sighed, “Geez, have you been jerking it to pornos so long you’ve forgotten what real people look like? Sou’s 23. Though…” Kokichi’s voice went a little softer, “I get it if he’s not in the mood to talk. It’s a little weird when we haven’t met properly.”

“Wh-wh-who says a-all I do is look at p-pornos?” Miu squeaked, trembling as she clutched the phone… before snickering, “I go to see the nudies live too! Even the old bitches! Not that I get weird about it like your husband apparently does. He still thirsting over the old man?”

Miu wasn’t crazy. She whispered that last bit, snickering into the phone. She wasn’t about to spread the rumor that Kaito Momota apparently had a weird crush on Kokichi’s dad. She thought it was hilarious, but Kokichi wouldn’t confide in her if Miu had a tendency to run her mouth about things she shouldn’t. She wasn’t bad at reading a damn social interaction, she just usually didn’t care.

So she could see both parties feel awkward about their first meeting being over the phone, so she rolled her eyes and said, “Well, it’s not like I want my line to be tied up by you two talking about boring family stuff. What if I miss a booty call!? What the hell did I do all this for is I can’t pick up the phone when someone wants to sext!? Hey, you given any more thought on that throuple I offered? Come on, you got to try a voluptuous lady at least once in your life, you prude! There’s ‘gay’ and then there’s ‘Miu gay’, falling for my curves wouldn’t make ya any less queer, leader-boy!”

“...are you trying to proposition my cousin in front of me?” Shin asked, genuinely shocked by the gall. “Your prince?”

“Hey, I’m talking to my friend, wait your turn for attention.” Miu told him, waving him off.

“Ugh, my dad, and now my dad’s ex-boyfriend and his husband too,” Kokichi lamented, tipping his head back. “Though I’ll tell you that full story another time, since it’s kinda involved. Just know that my husband has a full soap opera plotline going through his head now.”

“And I already have a throuple whenever I want! I’m double married! And I am more than good,” Kokichi scoffed. “You know how bummed out Kai-chan gets whenever I’m not that into something we’re trying? He’d offer to take me to every pastry shop in Carbosi, leaving your ass in the cold, when we could just do that in the first place without the awkwardness. Also, you’re way too easy for Shuu-chan, he’d tear you apart.”

Similarly to Sou, Deere just widened his eyes a little and kept his eyes on the pans, ensuring everything would still be in perfect condition when Ciro woke up. Though he did envy the guard for sleeping through this.

He wouldn’t be…that surprised if Miu had propositioned Kaito, but…Prince Kokichi?? And that sounded like an ongoing conversation… Wow.

Miu squawked in defense, insisting that ONE, Kokichi WOULD get into it, who wouldn’t get into her!? And two, he better be lucky that they were friends, because she could TOTALLY land both his husbands and whisk them away to Carbosi, she was a MANEATER thank you very much! “Th-th-though your goth husband d-does sound kind of intimidating,” She trembled… before rolling her eyes, “Alright, the randos look like they’re waiting for the ground to eat them, let me let you go before they spontaneously combust. Seriously, keep an eye out for Miyako’s clothes, they should be showing up any day now. Seriously, once these trains are up and running, the mail systems gonna go on FUCKING overdrive, you wait and see! Alright, later loser.”

Assuring Miu that he’d be on the lookout for Miyako’s clothes, and promising some drawings of her in them, and enthusiastically but snarkily agreeing about the game-changer trains would be, Kokichi bade his friend a farewell, asking again for her to pass on his greetings. 

It wasn’t like inventors and engineers were nobodies in Luminary, and Deere had seen nobles gush a brag over their new tech plenty but…wow. Talked about all over the country and others, with a direct line to talk waaaaay too comfortably with the heir apparent on her whims? Miu Iruma was a…dangerously powerful person. That just wanted to bang people, apparently. 

Though that wasn’t a particularly rare trait in the rich and powerful, Deere conceded.

Waiting a few beats after she hung up, Deere shrugged a little, suggesting without much intent on actually being convincing, “There are more people with those traits than just him,” he nodded to Sou.

“What, skinny and all oceany and shit? So what if there is? This one’s got a sleepy weirdo calling him ‘your grace’ and making him coffee and breakfast in the morning, and a guardsman with a stick all the way up his ass about every little fucking thing, except for apparently being the last person up! HEY! HEY, MOTOR DICK!” She looked over at them and shrugged, “He gives me ‘big dick’ energy, sometimes ya just gotta go with your gut. HEY! EIGHT INCH! THE FUCK ARE YOU STILL DOING UPSTAIRS!? YOUR HUMP BUDDY MADE BREAKFAST!”

Shin rubbed at the bridge of his nose, “Deere, please go check on Ciro. Miss Iruma, now that you are aware of my station, I need to discuss with you how you speak to my help.”

“HAH! Sure, good luck with that one.” Miu rolled her eyes, heading into the kitchen, “I’m having more of these eggs and coffee! Follow me if you want to whine about nothing!”

“A compelling argument,” Deere yawned, not all that fussed. He hadn’t been ordered to keep it a secret, and he still hadn’t straight out told Miu, so he did his duty to the best of his ability. At least in that regard. 

Bowing slightly to Sou, Deere grunted, “On it, your grace. Please help yourself to anything I’ve made, Miss Iruma,” before heading back upstairs to find…

Deere blinked. “...Guardsman, would you like a hand?”

“I wouldn’t be opposed.” Ciro called, wrapped up in a series of hanging swings linked together, bedding put in the center, the entire thing literally closed around him like a grid. “I got in and it just… closed. I haven’t been able to swing or shift out of it. It’s surprisingly sturdy. The leather foundations are durable, at the very least.”

…hm. Deere eyed the…contraption for a moment with some concern before coming forth to try and open it up. “...I would suggest a shower, maybe, when we return to the hotel.”

“Yes, that thought occurred to me too, locked away all night.” Ciro said dryly, as Deere started to fuss with the latches.

Downstairs, Shin said, “You have to understand–”

“Yeah, I understand. I got the most boring Luminaries of the bunch! What’s the fun of coming from a sex kingdom if you’re too young and too boring to do anything fun with it!?”

“No, you don’t understand.” Shin suddenly said, eyes flashing with frustration, “They’re both working. And in my presence. Which means by sheer nerves, they’ll not want to argue with you, or turn down things you say, or draw any attention to themselves or their own opinions. By the sheer nature of their work and my presence, their hands are tied to defend themselves, socially. And you. Are. A lot.” Shin snarled a bit, the side of his mouth dragging back to bare his teeth for a moment… before his face relaxed, “So it’s different, talking to them then it is to any random person you find on the street who can tell you off and walk away. So show them some respect and assume caution. At least more caution than I think you’ve attempted before.”

Then Shin stepped towards her, saying low, “Or else I’ll show you what it means, to grovel at the feet of a Luminary regent.”

Miu shivered… and blushing bright, harsh pink, she stammered, “O-oooh, I wish you were twenty-three. I-I-I’d let you ravage me.”

“I appreciate the compliment.” Shin said, sipping his coffee.

It took a little bit of time to figure out how to open all the latches without having any others close back up on Ciro, but eventually Deere did free the guard, offering a hand out as he described breakfast…and the happenings around it. 

“Obviously she’s a very influential person, and had been recommended in Luminary by the Dicean royal family, but…it seems Miu’s on personal terms with Prince Kokichi as well,” Deere…well, informed and cautioned in one. “She didn’t seem rushed to force an end to her hospitality, but on the king’s wishes, I think we should likely be on our way soon.”

“Of course we stumbled onto someone with direct correspondence to the Ouma’s,” Ciro whispered back miserably, “Certainly an incident like this couldn’t possibly end without potentially being a massive international incident. Anyone, understood. She’s an elite… if a very weird one.”

As they headed downstairs, Miu shot the two a hard look, before glancing at Shin… before scoffing, “Alright, you brats. Drink my coffee, eat my food, then figure out your lives! Hey, you!” Miu said, pointing at Deere, “What, are pajamas your aesthetic!? You need clothes!?”

She was a strange elite even by Dicean standards, Deere would wager. But even with the odd things they would consider being incidents…they had to tread carefully here. They had narrowly escaped one executable incident last night, Deere wasn’t exactly rearing to sprint right into another. 

Sighing, Deere headed towards the kitchen and started making Ciro up a plate. “Thank you for the generous offer, Miss Iruma, but I can dress myself when we get back to our lodgings. As you might recall, it was the middle of the night when Guardsman Ciro and I showed up.”

“...also, I acquired the makings of breakfast from our own funds. I wouldn’t presume to claim space in your icebox, but you are welcome to the rest of the food if you’d like it.”

“Ehhh,” Miu glanced at Shin, who nodded minutely, “Yeah, sure, why the hell not. I don’t need it, but it’s not like you all have a lot of space in whatever hotel you’re shacked up in either. Take it, leave it, all the same to me.”

“We’ll leave it, and I’m sure you’ll enjoy Mr. Deere’s gift. Which I’m sure you’ll thank him for.” Shin said.

Miu scoffed, gritting her teeth, crossing her arms to push her breasts up and looking away with a scowl, “...yeah, yeah, thanks! Alright, go figure yourselves out. Though, King Power-Bottom, I saw the way you were drooling looking at my lab. You coming back to pay a visit when you’re not still smelling like last nights dry cum!?”

Well, Shin supposed he hadn’t told Miu that he couldn’t defend himself, so fine. “I’m tempted.” Shin said, putting down the mug and heading to the door, “I’ll let you know. Come along, we’re heading back.”

Huh. Maybe something about Sou’s status finally sunk in after a minute or two? Either way…it was nice to be thanked, and to see Sou prompt Miu like a school kid. Though…with how Miu spoke right after… Ugh. Maybe it wasn’t so crazy that the Diceans had made pamphlets about Luminary etiquette. 

With a small, polite smile, Deere gave Miu a shallow bow. “It was my pleasure. Thank you again for your hospitality, Miss Iruma, have a good day.” 

And now…they just had to find their way back to their hotel. They were still in the purple light district, so the general direction wasn’t too hard to figure out… 

“...what possibility do you think there is that we can make it to our rooms without running into Priestess Selka?” Deere softly mused as he, Sou, and Ciro headed on their way.

“Not ideal, but I come with coffee in these early morning hours!” Priestess Selka said brightly, walking in alongside them with a drink tray full of styrofoam cups, two guards flanking her on either side as she beamed at them, “What a coincidence, I had just figured out the right building! Did you all have a fun night?”

“Yes, it was a lovely night, all things considered,” Shin said, reaching to take one of the coffees, “I met a woman named Miu Iruma. You know the telephones? She made those.”

“Oh, delightful! Atua be pleased! Deere, Ciro?”

Deere startled (straightening maybe a quarter of an inch) with a, “Gah!” (all the enthusiasm as a Saturday morning yawn) as Selka appeared before them. Invoke the Saints and they may answer… 

With a little pout, he accepted one of the coffees. “Thank you, Priestess. Your forethought is appreciated.”

“Thank you, priestess.” Ciro agreed, taking his drink. “And, um… I apologize, for last night–”

“No you don’t. You don’t apologize for things I order you to do. It’s one of the privileges of being ordered.” Shin sipped his coffee, “Cousin Kaito taught me that one.”

Prince Kaito was an idiot in every measure of the word, and Shin’s feelings about him at the moment were… complicated. But he remembered turning that over in his head, over and over, back when in one of his few interaction with Kaito, Kaito explained his philosophy, his interpretation, of what hierarchy meant. That in some ways, it should be used as a way to protect those lower than you in it. That being in charge meant taking responsibility.

After that exchange with Miu, and now this small moment, as Ciro nodded with a ‘Yes, your grace’, Shin could understand why Kaito took so much pride in that. Shin had no idea what to do with all the power he had. But demanding those below him be treated well? That was… a nice feeling to flex. Shin wondered why more elites didn’t enjoy that power trip more often.

-

Deep in a forest in northern Danganronpa--specifically northern. It wasn’t that forest--there were tales passed down to plot your course through and not stray into the thicket. That’s generally good advice for any forest, because even aside from cautionary folklore, even for Flora, being mauled by a territorial bear hurt. But though warped by time and gossip, the warnings for this forest were a little different. 

Don’t fall asleep. 

-

It had been many years since Remmé roamed freely over the land. Drifting from settlement to settlement, delighting in giving children a playground of imagination, or punishing those with guilty consciousnesses, if only for a night. The accusations, similar to those waged against the fae or demons, any peoples regarded as ‘tricky’ or ‘untrustworthy’, like fae or demons, were overblown. Remmé didn’t need to make bad faith deals with people, whether for survival or some innate ‘sneaky’ nature. Just ambiently floating through dreams did the trick.

For most. 

But like any population, there were those who did things their own way. And like with many magic communities on this continent, the actions of the few severely hurt the many. 

Deco didn’t regret it, though, if you asked him. When people asked for reprieve, to be saved, he didn’t think it was right to ignore them. With the limited time people had on this planet, in existence, why not make it your goal to live as happily as possible? He would never regret helping people do that. 

But the laws and accords were set, and so alone he slept, dreaming of good times and good friends. 

Junko had a thousand graves.

That was only slightly an exaggeration. In the same way every Flora and Seedling were bodies for her to jump into, if needed, Junko had cut off and grown so many copies of her body that it was hard to count how many times she had done it. Though usually when she wanted to be somewhere in the world, it was just a matter of reaching out, reaching, for the limb she was missing there…

And near the forest, Junko woke up, and pulled herself out of her grave. 

It was a stroll to get to the forest after that. A stroll that took a few days, but that just meant Junko only had to focus on this body a little bit to keep her walking. And once she arrived, she offered more of her attention, looking around the forest. It was pretty. 

Not as pretty as her forest. But then, what system of roots could compare to the beauty of the Flora. The greatest garden the natural world could possibly grow.

Junko laid back in a nice clearing of the woods, beneath the sun. She crossed her arms in the same way she did when she laid back in one of her graves. And she closed her eyes, sending herself to sleep…

…and she tapped her finger on the back of her palm. Waiting.

Before long, a dusted pink…er, creature, somewhere between a tapir and a wild hog came trotting through the forest, seeing the company that had come by. Though…was trotting right? It looked like floating, didn’t it? …no, look, right there, it’s trotting…

“Well hello there, stranger!” the tapir grinned kindly, sitting back and…wait, no, just down, crossing its legs. Peering with eager friendliness behind his…glasses? Sunglasses. Goggles? “Isn’t the sun so nice today? Just perfect for curling up in a sunny spot.”

“It is a nice day,” Junko smiled, stretching out in the grass now, opening her eyes and looking at the tapir… or well, “Now that help has arrived. What can I call you?”

The young man with copper…uh, no, raven black hair smiled broadly at Junko, leaning forward with his hands on his boots…and the other pair resting against his back. “Name’s Deco, miss. And if you need a little help there isn’t a better place to go, no offense to other folks. What’s your name?”

“That depends,” Junko smiled, “If I lie to you to protect my own identity, Deco, will you hold it against me? As someone who can peek into my mind, I’m not sure how well I can lie to you. But I’m a little afraid to admit who I am. Not everyone likes me very much.”

The…figure laughed kindly, not an ounce of malice in the smile of the otherwise featureless purple face. “Who’s really to say what’s a truth and what are lies? What’s one one moment can easily be the other the next. I’m just asking what you’d like me to call you now, miss.”

The saturated purples and pinks faded into more natural (seeming, at least) hues as they dispersed into fur. “And as for the mind-reading…” Three pairs of shoulders shrugged. “You haven’t had nice dreams in a long time, I can tell that. Would you like one? Giving your name or not, everyone can like you in a dream.”

Junko laughed, crossing her legs as she sat up, shaking her head, as she rested her palms back on the grass, propping her up, “Who needs to be loved by everyone, when you’re loved by family? So long as my family is good and happy and prospering? Growing…” Junko smiled, “Well, I may not dream. But I don’t lose any sleep either.”

“But, that’s why I’m here, looking for help,” Junko said, bringing her arms up and resting her elbows on her knees, frowning in concern. “You can call me June. And while it’s not all I do? Lately, I’ve been working a side gig in Usott, at the castle. Helping inspire some people to be the best they can be as, like, a literal job, which is pretty fun. But in the process of helping, I’ve stumbled onto something that has me worried. Something that your specific type of help would be ideal for…”

“See, the Ouma family… they’re good people. Maybe some of the best. I really mean that,” Junko said, playing with the grass beneath her, fidgeting with it nervously, biting her lower lip, “And what I say now? Doesn’t make that any less true. Not for the Oumas, and not for the heir-apparents. If you get what I mean, I’m not sure how much you pay attention to the politics around here, but yeah, Dicea’s royal family. Good people.”

“...but,” Junko sighed, before giving Deco a tired look, “...you ever see a kid grab a cat by its tail, trying to pet it? And the cat is too scared to shout, it just keeps cringing away, and it can’t run because that poor little kid, trying to show it love, has an iron grip on its tail that any wrong move will pull its tail from its backside? I think that’s the Heir-Apparent right now. I think he has a grip on his foreign husband’s tail, and doesn’t know that he’s too scared to yell.”

“Aw, but at least you’re taking it in good humor,” the hog snuffled, flopping onto its side. “Dreams are beautiful things, letting us explore how things could be, beyond what they are. Those who forget to dream forget how to live, a little, I think. But…you can’t argue with happiness.”

Well, you could, but that tended to make people very mad with you. 

“Ooooh, inspiring others? That sounds like a wonderful job, June,” Deco gushed, kicking his feet in the air behind him as he started linking the little daisies and clovers in the grass into a chain. “Hmmmm, the Oumas… I remember them. Miss Abylone had some very lovely dreams…even if Miss Roxy didn’t like me being there much. But Miss Abylone didn’t need much help from anyone,” he chuckled, happy reminiscing about the woman who thought herself a goddess. She had been a very nice visitor. 

Though he knew not everything was sunshine to the south, even as isolated as he’d been. 

“How awful,” the creature sighed, frowning gently, before thinking for a moment. “You think a nice reprieve would help them out?”

“Honestly? I think the family, or, at the very least the adults, having a chance to see what an actual, healthy dynamic is for a while? Might be an eye opener to how things don’t line up with that image in the real world,” Junko said, “No one deserves to be punished. No one’s trying to hurt each other. I think they just both come from the exact sort of upbringing and cultures and backgrounds to make this sort of…”

Junko waved her hands together, before laughing sheepishly, “Perfect storm of hurting each other and not talking about it. They just need a wake up call and some guidance. According to all the fairytales? That’s what you do.”

“Hee hee!” the sheep giggled, all the eyes hidden in the cotton candy-like wool crinkling in flattered mirth. “A wake up call, I get it!”

“Hmmmmm,” Deco adjusted his cap, “I’ll do it, but I’ll need a little help. Can I follow you to them? I haven’t been to Dicea since the accords. It miiiight have been long enough that I can scoot in, but it’ll be a sure thing if I have directions.”

“Mm, a dream full of love… Those are some really nice ones.”

“You can,” Junko smiled, “I’ll lead the way. I’m sure you’ll make them some lovely dreams.”

-

Tomorrow was Ancestors’ Day. 

Normally that meant next to nothing to Mike. Oh woo hoo, a bunch of people did shit in the past that laid the groundwork for where they were today. And made a bunch of stupid customs that were made for the time they were in, but everyone decided to keep them because ‘tradition’. He didn’t even know his grandparents, what was there to honor?

(It had been…a long time since Mike even pretended to do anything for Doris.)

…but his mom might be coming to Usott. He knew someone from Edahu was to talk about his situation. And…given the number of days it had been…that time would really be any day now. 

He might see his mom on Ancestors’ Day. 

And that was what Mike was thinking about as he sat in his little nook of the Usott Castle Library, thumbing through patent collections. Or…ring-fingering, as he picked at the frayed edges of the bandages around his fingers and thumbs. A more consternated look on his face than usual. 

There was a giggle behind him, before a man sat down across from Mike and said, “Ooof, what happened to your hand? That looked like it hurt.”

At least, it might have been a man. The voice was… familiar. But deeper. And with a strange, swirling lilt to its words that suggested the voice might start cackling at any minute, and who it was laughing at was any guess. The possible man might have been a boy though, because he was small. Not much bigger than Tim. And beyond that voice, there was nothing visible on the possible man, wearing a full white outfit with many straps, a coat, and a covering of his hair, all behind a smiling, star-eyed mask. 

“Neeheehee~ What’s with the look? See something strange?” the masked man asked, tilting his hand, “I come in peace, if it helps.”

Mike startled, and it was only the fact that he was sitting that the man didn’t get a foot right to the nads. Or…the knees, since… “What the fuck sort of peace treaty comes right up behind someone, half-wit?!” Mike snapped, glaring at the mask. 

Curling his fingers more towards himself protectively--they didn’t really hurt anymore, unless firmly pressed--Mike growled out, “And that’s none of your business. Fuck off, I’m not in front of any books.”

“No, no, no, I’m here to see you! Like, you specifically! Came a loooong way too.” the man said, going cross legged and holding out both of his hands, palm towards Mike, “I have a magic trick for you. Watch my hands, kay?”

Closing his palms, opening them up again, the man showed him the front, the back, before flicking his hands to the front… and blanching as he suddenly dropped a few rubber ducks, “Oh, wait, not that. Hold on, I’ve got something important for you, liiiiiike, literally a divine bit of providence. Hold on, no, not that…. Not that either.”

As the masked man cursed and started looking through his sleeves for the item, more and more random items started falling out. Cards, long strings of tied together ribbons, bouncy balls, and a dove that made the masked man startle a bit, before landing on his head with a coo, “Oh, well, I guess I own a bird now.” the masked man muttered, shaking his arms a few more times as confetti fell onto the pile, before suddenly realizing, “Oh! Duh, of course.”

Then, reaching behind his ear, he pulled out a small metal clasp, with little runes etched into the silver-gold material, handing it towards Mike, “This is for you! A gift! From John and James.”

Mike’s eyes squinted in suspicion. “Why?” he asked testily. This person…definitely wasn’t from Edahu. Sure, Mike wasn’t a social butterfly, but everyone knew everyone in Edahu whether they wanted to or not. And…he kind of figured the Moment of Reckoning would be…more official than some creep in white tracking him down in the library. 

Mike watched the masked man flourish about, more unimpressed by the moment as more props fell from his sleeves (though…kind of in the same way the things being in his sleeves detracted from the slight of hand, the more things that came out, the more curious Mike was about how the guy had managed to fit that much in his sleeves), eyeing the pigeon with particular dryness before he regarded the clasp. 

“...I don’t know anyone named John or James.”

“Eh, most people don’t, don’t worry about it,” the man shrugged, waving the clasp tantalizingly at Mike for a moment… before huffing, “Come ooooooon just taaaaake it. It’s not candy, so you’re in the clear! It’s for that device you gave your friend. You have to wrap this around the devise, so you can bring it with you. It’ll help.”

That got Mike’s attention, his eyes latching onto the masked man with an unsettling sharpness. “...you’re…not. Prince Kokichi.” While Tim’s uncle might be silly enough to go around in a getup like this…with how Tim’s family regarded the decoder, he didn’t think Prince Kokichi would mess around with it, even lightly. But…while he knew Tim did tell some other people about the device, who would…

“...bring it where? I’m not going anywhere. Tim’s uncle said he was gonna bend whole-ass backwards to try and get me to stay here.” Mike’s jaw tensed a bit. “And why’d I wanna bring it anywhere anyway? It barely works.”

“You’re right, me and the prince are not the same person. Hah! Me, royalty!? What a waste that would be. Being the leader of a massive, secret, evil organization sounds like sooooo much more fun.” the masked man snickered, before shrugging, “If you want to call me something, call me Leader. Lots of people do.”

“And who said your thing doesn’t work!? Way I hear it, it does exactly what people need it to do. Brings people to their senses. Gives them their minds back, if not their bodies. Maybe one day you’ll refine it so that it can do both, and that’ll be awesome! But for now? Getting to keep your mind is a pretty sweet gig. And what you’ve made, so far? Is one of a kind. It might just look like a bunch of flashing lights to everyone else, but you and I both know that most of the time it took you to make it was finding the right frequencies and patterns to do more than just blind someone. Breaking the code? Only you’ve cracked that so far kid. And a lot of people are going to be counting on what you did.”

Waving the clasp again, Leader said, “This? This will make an item in the real world summonable in your dreams, exactly as it works and functions in reality. I had a bunch of very talented hands rune this together with you in mind, and now whatever you attached to this? You can call it to you… but it has to be the code disruptor. At least tonight it does. Things are in motion, and this? This will keep you and yours safe.”

Mike gave…ugh, Leader, a flat look at that. Regarding being in charge of any amount of people fun, and gleefully claiming it to be evil…what kind of chuunibyou shit was this? But…

(...Tim said Prince Kokichi said that too. That he thought his disruptor could help a lot of people.)

And it was…true, he guessed, that some progress was still valuable. Mike thought the fact that it still left people in a critical state was supremely unhelpful…but Tim didn’t think so. And his family, didn’t…so…

Again, Mike looked up in surprise as the masked man worked out something that so far even Tim’s family hadn’t. The code. Reverse engineering it from seeing one case of Tim’s output and idle had been the reason for most of his sleepless nights. Pouring through books about the brain and nerve signals and the process of thought, trying to figure out how to jam it. The code wasn’t perfect, but…it did work, and it was…

Mike looked at the masked man, then the clasp, and hesitantly took it, before looking at the man again and scoffing softly. “...you do look dumb enough to be a fairy.”

A grim look passed over Mike’s face. Even if this was a trick…he wasn’t sure breaking the disruptor for a day would do much, before he could make another. “...tonight?”

“That’s what my bosses say.” the masked man said, leaning back with a satisfied aura, “I haven’t been given the details. Prophesies are always really vague… but that’s what makes them fun! Figuring them out, acting on them, moving your entire troup over several miles in the hopes you’ve managed to decipher a bunch of swirling lights and trippy imagery right. Buckets of fun being a templar, all day, every day!”

“Oh, and when everything calms down? Whatever the heck everything is?” The masked man giggled, “You should come see our circus performance! DICE is in town now! As of… I dunno, forty minutes ago! Took me a bit to find you! We’ll make some seats with you in mind, it’ll be a EEEEVIL time!! Totally not boring.”

Ugh… Mike hated the thought of playing into some fairy bullshit…but even if the clasp was some really funky magic, he couldn’t see how putting it on the disruptor could make things bad. And…maybe he was a little curious about what would happen. A clasp that could bring things into other realms…he wondered how that worked. 

Mike gave the masked man another tense look, before admitting through embarrassedly gritted teeth, “...I’ve never seen…circus shit. What do you do there?”

“Tell jokes, do tricks, little feats to amaze like walking across tight ropes and juggling, that sort of thing,” Leader explained, shrugging, “It’s a good time! A lot of kids go with their parents to our shows, sort of a bonding activity. Maybe you can bring your mom. We don’t serve alcohol.”

Mike’s eyes widened a little, somehow that comment shocking him more than anything else. Fucking fairies… 

Turning red, Mike looked to the side, fidgeting with the clasp, turning it over quickly in his fingers. “Whatever, maybe. Maybe I’ll go if I’m bored. Don’t count on it.”

“Totally counting on it! Looking forward to performing for you!” Leader laughed, hopping up and giving Mike a little salute, “Good luck with your adventure, kid! At the very least it won’t be boring! Right?”

Giggling, Leader strolled away. Job done.

…it hadn’t gotten boring in Usott yet, but…

Mike looked over the clasp. …other realms, huh? That did sound interesting…

-

Not everyone went to sleep at the same time. 

Some people started the night intending to pull an all nighter.

Others had their alarms set to wake them up when the night began.

It didn’t matter. It didn’t change how the night went for them. Everyone was affected.

-

Hajime was snuggling in with Chiaki, wrapping his arms around her and giving her a small kiss against the cheek, undisturbed when she didn’t glance up from the puzzle she was working on. “Think you’re gonna be up much longer working on that?”

“Maybe a little bit. I feel like I’m pretty close to solving it,” Chiaki said, twisting the puzzle between her fingers, “Did you get more chances to talk to the Oumas today?”

“I did,” Hajime said, laying down on his pillows, a hopeful smile on his face, “There’s no guarantees, of course, but… things are really happening, Chiaki. I could really make a difference.”

“Course you could,” Chiaki said, giving him a brief, amused look, “You’ve always been destined for great things. You’re just… a bit of a late bloomer.”

“Hah,” Hajime smirked, knocking her shoulder lightly with the side of his hand, “Well, lucky me you always saw something worth it in me. It’s just nice feeling like I can live up to you.”

“You always could, but sure. I get the sentiment. Get some sleep,” Chiaki said, looking back to her puzzle, “I’ll be right behind you… in another hour.”

Hajime laughed. Sure.

-

Kirumi’s nighttime routine was much more straightforward. She didn’t have much in her home. It was small and humble, and decoration wise she had indulged in a few houseplants, which she took dutiful care of. 

Every night, before bed, she sat and journaled. And in the journal, she reminded herself how good life was now. Why she had left Luminary. Congratulated herself on what she had accomplished that day, while lightly reminding herself what she needed to do tomorrow. Telling herself she was proud of herself.

And, feeling calm after journaling, she went to bed. Ready to face the new day.

-

It was Doppio’s first night in his new room…by himself. The night before, he’d barely noticed any change--all the important parts were the same. He’d had Arven’s arms around him and Chief laying over their legs, perfect as always. 

But tonight, it was…just him. 

The day had been really good! He’d made thin pancakes with jam (a morning like that seemed perfect for a celebration breakfast) and Lazaro and Dante had taken him and Arven out to start picking things out for Doppio’s room. He’d gotten a little overwhelmed, unsure what he’d want from an array of anything…but it had been alright. Lazaro had said as if it was just a matter of fact that Doppio’s room wasn’t some static decoration, and that whenever he wanted to change it up or get something new, he could. And…Dante had noticed the way he had been eyeing some lightweight, lavender curtains, which they’d gotten, and Arven had suggested some plants to put in his window sill that would benefit from the type of sun he got… They had an herb garden already, but having those kinds of smells in his room reminded him of his boyfriend, and Doppio liked the idea of caring for a small plant…

Then…they’d walked Arven and Chief back to the castle, and Dante put up his new curtains without a step-stool, which was pretty impressive, and Eddie had come by with Scotti and oh. Doppio was in love. He didn’t even help with dinner, he was so enamored petting the giant lizard. 

And it all led up to…now. A great day and…

…a room that still felt lonely. Not as lonely as his home with his dad, but…

Doppio sighed and pulled his weighted blanket up more. He needed to get some sleep. Dante and Lazaro had cut off right away that he didn’t have any expectations about Ancestors’ Day, since they’d really only just met, but…he did want to try to do something…

-

Arven gave Kaito a baffled look at the door. “You want to… tuck me in?”

“Well, yeah…I mean, it’s your first day not spending it with Doppio, right!?” Kaito said, giving him a worried, if sheepish, look. “I say I want to tuck you in, mostly I just want to check in and remind you that you’re not alone in the castle.”

“Right, but… why tuck me in? You could literally remind me I’m not alone doing what we’re doing now. I literally just had dinner with you in the dining hall.”

“And you looked sad!” Kaito insisted, “...do you want a hug?”

“If I let you hug me, will you believe me that I’m fine?”

“...it has to be a good hug. Not just a quick pat-pat sort of deal.”

“Fine.”

-

Maki was laying down with Elia. Elia was spending the night again. Sometimes Maki spent the night at her place, but she didn’t like to be away from her son without letting him know in advance, so they rarely spontaneously did.

Maki was tracing little hearts on Elia’s skin with the tip of her fingernail. “...sometimes it’s hard to believe you’re real,” she admitted softly, “I feel like I was trying to shake you off a bit, in the beginning. I don’t know why you stayed.”

Elia laid soft kisses on Maki’s collarbone, glancing up at Maki with a twinkle in the corner of her eyes. “I think it would be a much colder world if the only effort people put into knowing each other was saying hello. You’re just…compelling. But more than just the mystique.”

She laughed softly, smiling at the ways their knees gently bumped together. “I feel like I’m trying too hard to be profound. I thought you were hot and interesting, and I wanted to get to know you. And…I’m glad I followed that gut feeling, you could call it. The glimmers of yourself you showed even in the beginning were more than enough reason to stick around.”

“You’re someone more than worth the effort of getting to know. Worth the effort of paying attention. The people who don’t are missing out, honestly.” Elia grinned. “Though it does make me feel pretty cool and like I’m in the know.”

Maki flushed, looking away shyly. Elia could overwhelm her, sometimes. Her girlfriend seemed to revel in it, Maki blushing more as Elia giggled at Maki’s shyness. “Tsk. You’re so much…”

And, glaring into her pillow, feeling heated and overwhelmed and not knowing the words she was looking for, she tapped lightly at Elia’s shoulder, before writing into her skin, slowly and carefully, love you.

Elia’s eyes widened as she registered the words traced on her shoulder, before she broke out into a dopey grin, wiggling her feet in delight as she laughed into Maki’s chest. Smiling into skin as, lower down, she traced onto Maki’s side, love you too.

And the series of hearts after the o’s were absolutely necessary. 

-

Bianka…well, she was already out like a light. It was late, after all. But despite it being a school day (half, even so) tomorrow, she was comfortably snuggled in the Ultimate Blanket Fort To Rule All Others, in perfect equilibrium between Nela’s furnace and the slight chill that Cheri seemed to run on. 

And, of course with the full plan of the next day all written out after a fruitful brainstorming session. Cheri was gonna bring home lunch after her classes from that great noodle place by the university, and the four of them were going to spend the rest of the day together, playing games and giving Lio gifts and…well, just giving back a little of everything Lio had given them. 

A home, a family, safety, assurance, futures… They had all been young girls without many choices, and for the man who had given them everything…a thank you was the least they could return. 

-

Tim had made his parents cards. 

He had made them in class, finding out what Ancestor day was there. He had missed it last year, still getting accommodated to Dicea. Tim wasn’t sure if cards were… enough? But his teacher had assured him cards were nice and it was the thought that counted. Hopefully they’d like them.

But that was almost beside the point. At this exact moment, he was standing in the hall outside his room, passing Mike his brain inhaler as he asked, “A weirdo in a mask said you’d need it tonight?”

Mike rolled his eyes but nodded, putting the clasp on the disruptor. “I know, it sounds like bullshit. But I think that freak was a fairy or something--they were dressed like a colorless clown. They said some cryptic shit but…”

Mike shrugged. “If they’re right, then…this will somehow help. If they’re wrong, I have some knees to smash. Either way, I don’t think there’s a lot of risk to doing this so…I’m doing it.”

He looked down for a second. “...they said a circus was gonna be in town. Have you been to one?”

“A circus? I think once, sort of,” Timothy said, tilting his head slightly at both the clasp and the fairy revelation, “My parents took me to see this weird water show thing? And I think Prince Kokichi said that the performers were circus acrobats? It was cool, but I don’t know if that counts. I think circuses are supposed to have boiled peanuts.”

“Peanuts aren’t bad…” Mike hummed, considering the…parent thing. Tim’s parents took him to see not a circus, but something run by circus people. …as a bonding thing, maybe. His parents seemed the type. Was it…different if the kid took their parent to see the circus?

…would Doris even want to go? She’d probably freak out that he’d light the whole thing up…

“Well… Maybe I’ll see what the reviews are like, or something…” Mike muttered, before giving Tim a half-wave. “See you tomorrow. I’ll let you know if anything happens.”

“Sure. Don’t deal with it by yourself if something does. Come find me, I’ll help with whatever it is,” Tim said, giving him a wave. “Night.

-

“Miyako, I insist. It’s bedtime, and we cannot puppet show all night. Especially when we really solved the major plot some time ago.” Shuichi frowned into the crib, standing alongside Kokichi as they both held puppets, Miyako staring at them. “Mario found all of the stars and cleaned the whole city. What else do you need to know? That was the whole thing.”

Miyako made a little mouth bubble. Fixated on the puppets in their hands. Utterly enraptured still. 

“Hey, I’m back. Arven seems good, and I saw Mike heading downstairs, he said he was going to bed too,” Kaito said, opening the door and heading inside, “Oh, I went over Tim’s electricity report with him today? He’s using it for one of his school projects. I think the kids got a knack for electrical science! Who’d have guessed? I couldn’t get my head around some of it, Mike might have helped him out… You guys still doing puppet time?”

Kokichi looked up, still keeping the mayor of the Pianta and Princess Peach upright like a damn pro, as he looked over at Kaito, smiling just from seeing his husband, but also hearing that all the kids were doing alright. “I’m surprised Mike is actually sleeping at the same time as everyone else for once…but that’s great. And I’m glad Tim can use his report for school too! I think that was a good way for him to reflect on the risks he took, but getting props academically for that growth is a nice bonus.”

Sighing, Kokichi looked over the puppets with a tired smile. “It seems Mi-Mi isn’t quite ready to let these characters go. Bowser Jr. even had a touching moment post Mario’s victory with his dad, and still our girl is clamoring for what’s next.”

“While it’d be nice for the characters, I don’t think Princess Peach and Mario getting to enjoy their vacation would make for a very interesting story to watch, Miya.”

Shuichi, taking a risk, lowered his puppets ever so slightly– “N’eh!” came the immediate protest from inside the crib. Miyako pouting, her eyes watering, right up until the puppets returned. Then suddenly she was dry eyed and fine again. Little faker.

“Awwww, Miyaaaa~ We can’t keep Daddy and Dada hostage like that. The actors need their rest, sweetbun,” Kaito cooed to her, reaching into the cradle and pulling her out, bouncing her in his arms and holding her to his heartbeat as he started to murmur little happy lullabies to her. Singing out as she gawked at him, “Leeets puut the pupppeeets awaaaaay~ Whiiiiiile sheeeee’s distraaaaacteeed~”

“Kai-chan the meta hero,” Kokichi chuckled softly, giving Kaito a grateful look before he moved quickly, taking advantage of go time. Back into your box, puppets, until the next adventure calls. “If I weren’t so sleepy, I’d love to see what sort of dreams she’s gonna come up with tonight.”

Shuichi yawned, passing Kokichi his puppets. “Let’s just be excited for our own dreams tonight. It’s been a bit of a long day, hasn’t it? Nothing even really happened, but it felt like today lasted a long time to me. I’m looking forward to bed.”

“That’s right, it’s time for goodnight, with sweet lullabies~” Kaito sang-song to Miyako, who didn’t look all that tired herself. That was alright. The room going quiet and dark would entice her to sleep. “Look at my Mimi~ she is not sleepy~ and to the puppets~ she is so meanie~”

“...okay, I think she’ll be alright going back into the crib,” Kaito whispered, watching Miyako contently look around, no longer fixated on puppet time, “You guys ready? I’m tired too. Plus, I want to cuddle. Who’s got middle today?”

The puppets safely tucked away, Kokichi slipped into the bathroom to finish up his night routine, eager to get in bed as soon as possible. Though the remaining toothpaste on his lips didn’t stop him from peeking his head back out to call, “Me~ I get extra time to sleep in tomorrow since I got an early call today, and Shuu-chan and the kids have school. Then Mi-Mi and I are gonna spend some time with Grampy and Grandpa for Ancestors’ Day~ It’s gonna be fun.”

“Ah, darn, right. Alright, but I want middle this weekend! I need armsful of husbands!” Kaito insisted, before leaning in to kiss Miyako’s forehead, “Good niiiiight Miya~”

“That should be nice, spending time with your fathers,” Shuichi said approvingly, changed and heading into the bed, “Tomorrow should be pretty relaxed, overall.”

Kaito trotted over to the bathroom, there were some noises inside, and he came out looking smug, a little bit of toothpaste on his lip that he rubbed off. “Alright! Sleep time!”

-

Kyle…didn’t sleep. He didn’t have a flesh or organic body anymore, so there was nothing to rest or restore through sleep. While sometimes that was a great benefit--being able to maintain vigilance through stakeouts, being able to fiddle with research and difficult questions during cases, powering through particularly engaging books all the way through--sometimes, well…he just got a little bored. And it was nice to rest, in his own way, while the rest of the world was quiet too. 

It was a little weird, though. After Kitty had bade him goodnight and left for her own graciously accommodated quarters in Usott Castle, Kyle had felt… He didn’t know. It had been so long since he had felt something like fatigue that he couldn’t really…place it. But instead of choosing to rest, it…sort of felt like he needed it. Like the gentle demands of a body he no longer had. 

(Kyle didn’t often long for what he had lost.)

(Others had lost so much more, so much more violently [by his own perception], and it had been so long that it just felt…pointless.)

(But sometimes he did. Not the potential of a life that was stolen from him, but… The warmth of touch. The smell of baking chocolate chip cookies. The taste of popcorn, and how it had always tasted even better when someone scolded him for eating it. The feeling of someone in your arms.)

(He didn’t linger on it, because a Reaper would sniff out that longing in a second and pounce. But…sometimes, briefly. He thought…what he wouldn’t give to be able to have even one of those things, just for another moment…)

-

Since they had met and been acquainted to each other, it was easy for Deco to follow June to the castle. It was pretty remarkable, he had to say! Just as cozy as he remembered, though a lot more magic folk around than the last time he’d had a glimpse to the south. Something good on the whole, he thought, though there were a lot of people around who had some pretty awful dreams. Too bad he was already fulfilling a request… Hopefully he’d get to help a few more folks out while he was here. 

A small pink tapir was…suddenly in the princes’ room, appearing as though it was a hidden illustration in a fancy pop-up book, a tab sliding away to, ah-ha! Reveal the drawing! It looked around, admiring the room, before getting cozy on a pile of clothes. A nice soft place to take a nap…

And, slowly, a pink fog started to fill the room, seeping out of the door cracks and curling around the castle. And into the town. And…

-

Kokichi blinked, steadying the great tray of breakfast foods in his hands. Oops, don’t want to drop those. No one would be mad, of course, but it’d be a waste, on what was supposed to be a wonderful surprise. He had been so on board when Kaito suggested surprising everyone with breakfast in bed on Ancestors’ Day. Shuuichi was off with Miyako, bringing food to Ikuo, Kaito had laid claim to the uncles, of course, and Kokichi had…

Nudging the door open with an impressive balancing act around his wrists, Kokichi called in, “Mom, Dad, Happy Ancestors’ Day!”

Drowsily, Aiichi looked up with pleased surprise, while Miyako Hoshino Ouma popped out of bed, rushing over to her son with an overcome expression. “Kokichi, oh starling, thank you! Let me help you with that tray. Sweetie, you didn’t have to do all of this for us, it’s a full buffet!”

Kokichi could only grin brighter. “Of course I did, you’re my parents.”

-

“Don’t be nervous,” Kaito whispered to his husbands, straightening Kokichi’s outfit while Shuichi looked pensively at the massive doors to the Luminary throne room, “You’ve spoken to them on the phone a thousand times. They already love you. They’re looking forward to see you again.”

“I know,” Kokichi smiled, looking more openly excited than Shuichi, glancing at the doors over and over, “It’ll be nice to finally put faces to voices! I’m really excited, Kai-chan.”

“It’s weird, coming back as nobles, isn’t it?” Shuichi asked, looking to Maki, who was showing Timothy the best way to hold Miyako in her fancy little dress. “Do you think they’ll treat us differently?”

“If by ‘different’ you mean with open awe? They better. You two are the reason the program got negotiated away without the whole darn country falling into a civil war.” Kaito scoffed.

Maki laughed lightly at that, looking calm and at ease as she said, “It looked like a near thing for a moment there. Having Kokichi helped, but don’t dismiss the effort you put in Kaito. You really came through.”

Kaito swelled with pride at that, but made sure to keep it humble as he smiled at them, “For you guys? Anything. Alright, everyone ready? They’re going to announce us in any minute!”

Shuichi took a steadying breath… before nodding confidently, “Yes. Let’s go. It’s good to finally put this behind us.”

“This is going to go great! I’ve been over all of the procedures with Kaede and Byakuya, I’ve got this.” Kokichi promised, heading to the front of the lineup, looking strong and confident as the announcers started listing their names, “That’s us! Alright…let’s go!”

“Presenting, to King Leon and Queen-Consort Sayaka…”

-

Shuichi was in the library, explaining to his mentor the latest bit of progress Miyako had made. 

“They’re saying she’s advanced for her age, but honestly, I think it’s mostly just been the work we’ve put in helping her master the basics.” Shuichi explained, smiling down at the reports he was sharing with her, pointing to a note as he said, “See that? That’s not advance, that’s just knowing the geography of the area with polish.”

“Which means plenty of room to grow still.” Miss Kirigiri said approvingly, “Speaking of, how are your husbands doing?”

Shuichi smiled, “Kaito’s been off the medication for a while now, and so far no more signs of the nightmares returning. Kokichi too says he hasn’t had a panic attack in half a year now? It’s good… I mean…”

Shuichi smiled warmer, looking down at the reports, “Obviously a lot of the stress went away for them both– for all of us– when the heart results came back. Kokichi’s recovery is basically a miracle. I didn’t even really dare hope, and now Kaito keeps telling me he told me so…” Shuichi’s eyes reddened, a small, happy laugh, “I’ve never been so happy to be wrong. It’s a great feeling. It’s so nice to know he’s going to see the kind of brilliant young woman Miyako’s going to be. To just… know for sure. Sometimes it’s still hard to believe…”

“For once? I’d say believe your own eyes,” Miss Kirigiri said softly, “Maki’s happy. Your children are thriving. Your husbands are healthy. And you can feel confident that it can last. Long enough to go work on your cases. It’s an ideal situation. Just be happy it all worked out.”

“You’re right.” Shuichi said softly. “I am happy.”

-

And as all three of the men slept in their fantasies– where everyone was alive, and everything was okay, and there was no tragedy waiting in a distant, hazy future– a woman walked into their room.

See, there was a reason the dream eaters were exiled. While Deco had only come to give good dreams to the Ouma family, ‘helping them’ see new ways to live, it was a creature who genuinely believed being asleep and dreaming of paradise was the ideal way to live. And so, it saw no problem, and in fact likely felt incredibly kind, to spread its sleeping mist as far out as it could reach, Coaxing everyone to sleep as it did its work on the three it was mostly focused on. Giving everyone nearby their own good dreams.

So, wearing her gas mask, Junko stepped over the bleary-eyed, slouched form of Katsuki in the hall, giving the large woman a friendly wave as the changeling managed to follow her footsteps for a few feet before her body fell to sleep. And Junko laughed a little as she reach out and caught Waku, who had been leaning on the banister, having collapsed against it, and helping the girl fall onto the laundry basket she had been carrying.

Humans were kind of cute, when they were in their proper places. Junko liked them best when they were asleep and uncomprehending. Useful little incubators. 

Junko walked into the princes room, unchallenged, and sighed. Speaking of incubators… she went over to the bed. The three men curled together, Shuichi and Kokichi practically burrowed into each other while Kaito kept a protective arm around the both of them. The three all sleeping soundly.

Junko looked a little curiously at the little wisdom prince. The reincarnated Ouma souls were always a little interesting, in the sense of seeing the latest version, but it was far from Junko’s first time seeing the Feelings Soul. He was tiny this time. She wondered what his legacy would end up being. Every Ouma contributed something to Dicea, but she suspected the loss of his daughter would likely set things back. He was only human, at the end of the dayl.

The other two caught her attention more. Junko sighed shaking her head at Shuichi, “Poor little seedling. You were perfect, and look what they did to you. What a waste… I wonder how many of her you could have made. The fact that you even made one? As strong as her? You were something special… I wonder if my own mother was like you? Perfect. I wasn’t raised by her. Never really knew her. The king took me in when he saw how powerful I was, to raise me as a princess…”

Junko glanced over at the crib by the bed, “I thought about it… but no. I have too much left to do to risk an usurper. The flora still has so much left to grow. I won’t rest till we’re the dominant species on the planet. When that’s done? Then another monarch can take their turn. Miyako just was born in the wrong time.”

Turning back down to Shuichi, she murmured, “Hopefully we get another seedling as suitable for it as you. Make sure to have more little babies, Shuichi. Maybe one of your spawn will birth the next heir.”

“Annnnd you.” Junko smirked, walking around the bed, towards the crib, but that was almost incidental. It was just the side that Kaito was laying on, as Junko reached over to brush his bangs out of his face, running her hand over his cheek, “You caused me soooo much trouble. You had my best friends head spinning. You had a lot of my peoples head all caught up in you. You were simply meant to be a delightful show that people could tune into when they were bored, a lovely little pet cultivated by my favorite pet. But you messed it all up. You were my first big sign that things were getting a bit… riled up? My number one pet’s influence, and thus my hold on Luminary, weakened because your brother forgot what you were. My number one right hand Flora literally trying to run away from us with you, because he forgot what you were. And all those little whores acting as informants in my own castle, because too many Flora forgot they were just a game centered around a pet, and forgot what you are.”

Junko grasped Kaito’s ear, digging her fingernail in until there was a small trail of blood from the shell of his ear, “I never forgot. I don’t forget, what humans are. You were just meant to be fun. How did you mess it up this badly? Never even became a proper seedling. Absolute garbage.”

Kaito didn’t flinch at the cut.

“HEY!” Junko shouted at them. Hitting Kaito’s face, “WAKE UP!”

No one moved. But there was a small, startled gasp from the crib, before a small, uncertain cry.

“Awwww,” Junko coo’d, leaving Kaito and heading to the crib, suddenly putting on one of her ‘faces’. Smiling sweetly as she said hi and bright, “Hiiiii, Miyako! Oh, I’m sowwy, did I stawtle you? UwU?”

Miyako hiccuped in frustrated wails, glaring at the New Person. Loud! {LOUD!}

“Ooooh… well, aren’t you a baby with all the best tricks. An empath too?” Junko mused, reaching in to play with Miyako’s hair as she wailed, “You’d have been an incredibly powerful woman. It’s actually a shame I’m not ready for you. You’d have been an excellent heir. Now, Miyako…” Junko pet Miyako’s face, leaning into the crib to smile at her, “I haven’t decided yet. Do I kill you here and just let them decide for themselves what happened? Do I take you somewhere and throw you in a river or something? Maybe I’ll cut open your throat and put the blood all over Kaito’s hands, make it look like he did it. He deserves it, after all he’s put me through… aw, but maybe you disappearing would give them just enough hope to distract them forever. Always looking for their little flower–”

O.O

Junko stopped reaching towards Miyako, frowning at the little… doll? That was suddenly standing in front of her, looking up at Junko with a blank little expression.

“Uuuuuh…” Junko raised an eyebrow, waving her wrist slightly, “Shoo?”

O.O

OoO Uh no YOU shoo

“Oh. It talks,” Junko said, reaching over to poke the thing, raising an eyebrow when her finger went right through it, “What are you, some sort of illusion?”

O.O;;

OOO AMAINA CHAN IS P O W E R AND YOU HAVE TO GO AWAY NOW

Junko smirked, waving her fingers through the suddenly nervous looking dolls body, “You weren’t expecting me to be able to do this. What are you… are you a chibi? What, trying to place into my mind the illusion of me touching you? Sorry, baby doll, my mind is something entirely out of your ballpark. I’m actually a little impressed you forced me to see you at all.”

Junko reached through the figment, going to grab Miyako, and the doll was suddenly massive. A huge beast of a creature, with swirling eyes and jet black lips around razor sharp teeth, its back curling along the back of the wall as it glowered down at Junko with the eerie movement of a snake.

( ◎⃝⃘ n  ◎⃝⃘ ) YOU HAVE TO GO AWAY NOW

“...a scary illusion is still an illusion, baby doll.” Junko smirked, grasping the front of Miyako’s onesie through the illusion– “AUGH!”

Junko flinched away as a blade ran across the side of her neck, lodging into the wall in front of her. Immediately putting her hand on the cut, she turned around to see Maki Harukawa, who was glowering at her with heated… lidded eyes. The woman barely keeping to her feet, her knees looking like they’d buckle under her any minute as she trembled, holding onto another one of her daggers as she swayed uncertainly where she stood.

“F-f-fuck,” Maki whispered, blearily looking at Junko, “M-m-missed.”

“How on earth are you still awake?” Junko asked, genuinely curious. It was clearly barely awake, the girl looked like she was struggling desperately not to pass out, but Deco’s abilities required even Junko to wear a gas mask to safely walk through the smoke. A human should be entirely out almost immediately. “What are you? Oh.” 

Junko stepped aside as Maki tried to throw the next dagger. It would have struck true, but Maki’s movements were obvious as she sluggishly tried to move, and the dagger didn’t even lodge in the wall this time. Just clambering against it before falling to the floor. “Spunky! I have no idea how you’re awake, but I don’t think you can keep this up. I’m so curious what’s keeping you standing though.”

O.O;;

OoO MAYBE MIYAKO KNOWS

O.O;;;;

OOO YOU SHOULD POP INTO HER HEAD AND ASK HER!

Junko snorted, looking back down at the doll, “You’re trying to trick me into the princess’ mind? Like I don’t know what’s waiting there? No, that’s alright. Physical works just fine for me right now. Though…” Junko looked back at Maki, who had collapsed to her knees, panting as she suddenly dug her nails into her arm, trying to keep herself awake as she scratched deep into her own skin, “Odd, that’s what came to mind for you when I mentioned it.”

Maki glared at the queen… before weakly saying out, “A-A-Amaina…”

Another deep breath, “...s-s-she…. she… “ Maki suddenly snarled, her eyes flashing with something, “I won’t eat you.”

O.O

U_U

-

OnO;;;

Amaina stepped into Miyako’s mind. 

She looked up at the mountain. Her little figment body trembling as the mountain shifted and moved. Every instinct in her body screaming she needed to run. She needed to go. She was going to die here, as massive red eyes peered down at her, swings starting to unfurl around its monstrous form.

But the princess was going to die. 

And Amaina really liked dancing with her.

QnQ sooooo uh

QoQ what now?

The Dragon looked down at Amaina… and it opened its massive mouth. A blazing red fire forming from deep in its throat. And Amaina didn’t run. Maki had sent her in here and everyone was asleep and Miyako was going to die if Amaina just left. So, tears in her eyes, trembling, Amaina held still as the fire built and built and built…

And what happened next wasn’t an assault.

It was a transfer.

-

u_u

( ◎⃝⃘ )   .   ( ◎⃝⃘ )

( ◎⃝⃘ )   O   ( ◎⃝⃘ )

O H H H

( ◎⃝⃘ )   u   ( ◎⃝⃘ )

T H I S  I S  P O W E R

And Amaina couldn’t do anything to Junko in the physical world. Even a super powerful figment, fueled by literally dragonfire, was still just a figment… but she could pull Junko into the same dream that had trapped the others. 

Which she did.

But as Maki and Junko both collapsed, Amaina found herself with an issue. Dragonfire was waaaaay more powerful than she had just used on pulling Junko into the fog. And the chibi couldn’t hold it. This had happened once before, when Doppio had emptied power into her. Amaina could channel power, was designed for it, but she couldn’t hold it. She had to use it. Or it would burst out of her in ways she couldn’t control.

And so she sat there, swollen in dragonfire, about to explode with raw magic potential. And looking to Miyako, Amaina tried quickly to think. Miyako couldn’t be left as the only person awake while everyone else slept. She’d get lonely and scared. Amaina needed help, on top of that. Everyone was asleep and separated. Amaina needed to make sure Miyako would be able to get help. She was just a baby, after all.

So, with limited time to think about it, Amaina used the burst to pour herself into Miyako. And as Miyako relaxed, closing her eyes…

A thousand tethers went out with that burst of power. 

And between Amaina and Miyako, everyone was pulled in. And Usott fell asleep.